Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà
Ýòà æå êíèãà â äðóãèõ ôîðìàòàõ
Ïðèÿòíîãî ÷òåíèÿ!
The Rose Rent
Ellis Peters
The Rose Rent
Ellis Peters
The Thirteenth Chronicle of Brother Cadfael
EBook Design Group [EDG] digital edition
v2 HTML – January 20,2003
CONTENTS
^
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen

Chapter One
^ »
By reason of the prolonged cold, which lingered
far into April, and had scarcely mellowed when the month of May
began, everything came laggard and reluctant that spring of 1142.
The birds kept close about the roofs, finding warmer places to
roost. The bees slept late, depleted their stores, and had to be
fed, but neither was there any early burst of blossom for them to
make fruitful. In the gardens there was no point in planting seed
that would rot or be eaten in soil too chilly to engender life.
The affairs of men, stricken with the same petrifying chill,
seemed to have subsided into hibernation. Faction held its breath.
King Stephen, after the first exhilaration of liberation from his
prison, and the Easter journey north to draw together the frayed
strings of his influence, had fallen ill in the south, so ill that
the rumour of his death had spread throughout England, and his
cousin and rival, the Empress Maud, had cautiously moved her
headquarters to Oxford, and settled down there to wait patiently
and vainly for him to make truth of rumour, which he stubbornly
declined to do. He had still business to settle with the lady, and
his constitution was more than a match for even this virulent
fever. By the end of May he was on his way manfully back to health.
By the early days of June the long sub-frost broke. The biting wind
changed to a temperate breeze, the sun came out over the earth like
a warm hand stroking, the seed stirred in the ground and put forth
green blades, and a foam of flowers, all the more exuberant for
having been so long restrained, burst forth in gold and purple and
white over garden and meadow. The belated sowing began in jubilant
haste. And King Stephen, like a giant breaking loose from some
crippling enchantment, surged out of his convalescence into
vigorous action, and bearing down on the port of Wareham, the most
easterly still available to his enemies, seized both town and
castle with hardly a graze to show for it.
“And is making north again now towards Cirencester,”
reported Hugh Beringar, elated by the news, “to pick off the
empress’s outposts one by one, if only he can keep up this
storm of energy.” It was the one fatal flaw in the
king’s military make-up that he could not sustain action for
long if he failed to get instant results, but would abandon a siege
after three days, and go off to start another elsewhere,
squandering for no gain the energy devoted to both. “We may
see a tidy end to it yet!”
Brother Cadfael, preoccupied with his own narrower concerns,
continued to survey the vegetable patch outside the wall of his
herb-garden, digging an experimental toe into soil grown darker and
kinder after a mild morning shower. “By rights,” he
said thoughtfully, “carrots should have been in more than a
month ago, and the first radishes will be fibrous and shrunken as
old leather, but we might get something with more juices in it from
now on. Lucky the fruit-blossom held back until the bees began to
wake up, but even so it will be a thin crop this year.
Everything’s four weeks behind, but the seasons have a way of
catching up, somehow. Wareham, you were saying? What of
Wareham?”
“Why, that Stephen has taken it, town and castle and
harbour and all. So Robert of Gloucester, who went out by that gate
barely ten days earlier, has it slammed in his face now. Did I not
tell you? The word came three days since. It seems there was a
meeting back in April, in Devizes, between the empress and her
brother, and they made it up between them that it was high time the
lady’s husband should pay a little heed to her affairs, and
come over in person to help her get her hands on Stephen’s
crown. They sent envoys over to Normandy to meet with Geoffrey, but
he sent back to say he was well disposed, no question, but the men
sent out to him were unknown to him, name or reputation, and he
would be uneasy in dealing with any but the Earl of Gloucester
himself. If Robert will not come, says Geoffrey, no use sending me
any other.”
Cadfael was momentarily distracted from his laggard crops.
“And Robert let himself be persuaded?” he said,
marvelling.
“Very reluctantly. He feared to leave his sister to the
loyalties of some who were all but ready to desert her after the
Westminster shambles, and I doubt if he has any great hopes of
getting anything out of the Count of Anjou. But yes, he let himself
be persuaded. And he’s sailed from Wareham, with less trouble
than he’ll have sailing back into the same port, now the king
holds it. A good, fast move, that was. If he can but maintain it
now!”
“We said a Mass in thanksgiving for his recovery,”
said Cadfael absently, and plucked out a leggy sow-thistle from
among his mint. “How is it that weeds grow three times faster
than the plants we nurse so tenderly? Three days ago that was not
even there. If the kale shot up like that I should be pricking the
plants out by tomorrow.”
“No doubt your prayers will stiffen Stephen’s
resolution,” Hugh said, though with less than complete
conviction. “Have they not given you a helper yet, here in
the garden? It’s high time, there’s more than
one’s work here in this season.”
“So I urged at chapter this morning. What they’ll
offer me there’s no knowing. Prior Robert has one or two
among the younger ones he’d be glad to shuffle off his hands
and into mine. Happily the ones he least approves tend to be those
with more wit and spirit than the rest, not less. I may yet be
lucky in my apprentice.”
He straightened his back, and stood looking out over the newly
turned beds, and the pease-fields that sloped down to the Meole
Brook, mentally casting an indulgent eye back over the most recent
of his helpers here in the herbarium. Big, jaunty, comely Brother
John, who had blundered into the cloister by mistake, and backed
out of it, not without the connivance of friends, in Wales, to
exchange the role of brother for that of husband and father;
Brother Mark, entering here as an undersized and maltreated
sixteen-year-old, shy and quiet, and grown into a clear, serene
maturity of spirit that drew him away inevitably towards the
priesthood. Cadfael still missed Brother Mark, attached now to the
household chapel of the Bishop of Lichfield, and already a deacon.
And after Mark, Brother Oswin, cheerful, confident and ham-fisted,
gone now to do his year’s service at the lazarhouse of Saint
Giles at the edge of the town. What next, wondered Cadfael? Put a
dozen young men into the same rusty black habits, shave their
heads, fit them into a single horarium day after day and year after
year, and still they will all be irremediably different, every one
unique. Thank God!
“Whatever they send you,” said Hugh, keeping pace
with him along the broad green path that circled the fish-ponds,
“you’ll have transformed by the time he leaves you. Why
should they waste a simple, sweet saint like Rhun on you?
He’s made already, he came into the world made. You’ll
get the rough, the obdurate, the unstable to lick into shape. Not
that it ever comes out the shape that was expected,” he
added, with a flashing grin and a slanted glance along his shoulder
at his friend.
“Rhun has taken upon himself the custody of Saint
Winifred’s altar,” said Cadfael. “He has a
proprietorial interest in the little lady. He makes the candles for
her himself, and borrows essences from me to scent them for her.
No, Rhun will find his own duties, and no one will stand in his
way. He and she between them will see to that.”
They crossed the little foot-bridge over the leat that fed the
pools and the mill, and emerged into the rose-garden. The trimmed
bushes had made little growth as yet, but the first buds were
swelling at last, the green sheaths parting to show a sliver of red
or white. “They’ll open fast now,” said Cadfael
contentedly. “All they needed was warmth. I’d begun to
wonder whether the Widow Perle would get her rent on time this
year, but if these are making up for lost time, so will her white
ones be. A sad year, if there were no roses by the twenty-second
day of June!”
“The Widow Perle? Oh, yes, the Vestier girl!” said
Hugh. “I remember! So it’s due on the day of Saint
Winifred’s translation, is it? How many years is it now since
she made the gift?”
“This will be the fourth time we’ve paid her her
annual rent. One white rose from that bush in her old garden, to be
delivered to her on the day of Saint Winifred’s
translation—”
“Supposed translation,” said Hugh, grinning.
“And you should blush when you name it.”
“So I do, but with my complexion who notices?” And
he was indeed of a rosy russet colouring, confirmed by long years
of outdoor living in both east and west, so engrained now that
winters merely tarnished it a little, and summers regularly renewed
the gloss.
“She made modest demands,” observed Hugh
thoughtfully, as they came to the second plank-bridge that spanned
the channel drawn off to service the guest-hall. “Most of our
solid merchants up in the town value property a good deal higher
than roses.”
“She had already lost what she most valued,” said
Cadfael. “Husband and child both, within twenty days. He
died, and she miscarried. She could not bear to go on living,
alone, in the house where they had been happy together. But it was
because she valued it that she wanted it spent for God, not hoarded
up with the rest of a property large enough to provide handsomely
even without it for herself and all her kinsfolk and workfolk. It
pays for the lighting and draping of Our Lady’s altar the
whole year round. It’s what she chose. But just the one link
she kept—one rose a year. He was a very comely man, Edred
Perle,” said Cadfael, shaking his head mildly over the
vulnerability of beauty, “I saw him pared away to the bone in
a searing fever, and had no art to cool him. A man remembers
that.”
“You’ve seen many such,” said Hugh reasonably,
“here and on the fields of Syria, long ago.”
“So I have! So I have! Did ever you hear me say I’d
forgotten any one of them? But a young, handsome man, shrivelled
away before his time, before even his prime, and his girl left
without even his child to keep him in mind… A sad enough
case, you’ll allow.”
“She’s young,” said Hugh with indifferent
practicality, his mind being on other things. “She should
marry again.”
“So think a good many of our merchant fathers in the
town,” agreed Cadfael with a wry smile, “the lady being
as wealthy as she is, and sole mistress of the Vestiers’
clothier business. But after what she lost, I doubt if she’ll
look at a grey old skinflint like Godfrey Fuller, who’s
buried two wives already and made a profit out of both of them, and
has his eye on a third fortune with the next. Or a fancy young
fellow in search of an easy living!”
“Such as?” invited Hugh, amused.
“Two or three I could name. William Hynde’s
youngster, for one, if my gossips tell me truth. And the lad
who’s foreman of her own weavers is a very well-looking young
man, and fancies his chance with her. Even her neighbour the
saddler is looking for a wife, I’m told, and thinks she might
very well do.”
Hugh burst into affectionate laughter, and clapped him
boisterously on the shoulders as they emerged into the great court,
and the quiet, purposeful bustle before Mass. “How many eyes
and ears have you in every street in Shrewsbury? I wish my own
intelligencers knew half as much of what goes on. A pity your
influence falls short of Normandy. I might get some inkling then of
what Robert and Geoffrey are up to there. Though I think,” he
said, growing grave again as he turned back to his own
preoccupations, “Geoffrey is far more concerned with getting
possession of Normandy than with wasting his time on England. From
all accounts he’s making fast inroads there, he’s not
likely to draw off now. Far more like to inveigle Robert into
helping him than offering much help to Robert.
“He certainly shows very little interest in his
wife,” agreed Cadfael drily, “or her ambitions. Well,
we shall see if Robert can sway him. Are you coming in to Mass this
morning?”
“No, I’m away to Maesbury tomorrow for a week or
two. They should have been shearing before this, but they put it
off for a while because of the cold. They’ll be hard at it
now. I’ll leave Aline and Giles there for the summer. But
I’ll be back and forth, in case of need.”
“A summer without Aline, and without my godson,”
said Cadfael reprovingly, “is no prospect to spring on me
without preamble, like this. Are you not ashamed?”
“Not a whit! For I came, among other errands, to bid you
to supper with us tonight, before we leave early in the morning.
Abbot Radulfus has given his leave and blessing. Go, pray for fair
weather and a smooth ride for us,” said Hugh heartily, and
gave his friend a vigorous shove towards the corner of the cloister
and the south door of the church.
It was purely by chance, or a symbol of that
strange compulsion that brings the substance hard on the heels of
the recollection, that the sparse company of worshippers in the
parish part of the church at the monastic Mass that day should
include the Widow Perle. There were always a few of the laity there
on their knees beyond the parish altar, some who had missed their
parish Mass for varying reasons, some who were old and solitary and
filled up their lonely time with supererogatory worship, some who
had special pleas to make, and sought an extra opportunity of
approaching grace. Some, even, who had other business in the
Foregate, and welcomed a haven meantime for thought and quietness,
which was the case of the Widow Perle.
From his stall in the choir Brother Cadfael could just see the
suave line of her head, shoulder and arm, beyond the bulk of the
parish altar. It was strange that so quiet and unobtrusive a woman
should nevertheless be so instantly recognisable even in this
fragmentary glimpse. It might have been the way she carried her
straight and slender shoulders, or the great mass of her brown hair
weighing down the head so reverently inclined over clasped hands,
hidden from his sight by the altar. She was barely twenty-five
years old, and had enjoyed only three years of a happy marriage,
but she went about her deprived and solitary life without fuss or
complaint, cared scrupulously for a business which gave her no
personal pleasure, and faced the prospect of perpetual loneliness
with a calm countenance and a surprising supply of practical
energy. In happiness or unhappiness, living is a duty, and must be
done thoroughly.
A blessing, at any rate, thought Cadfael, that she is not
utterly alone, she has her mother’s sister to keep the house
for her now she lives, as it were, over her shop, and her cousin
for a conscientious foreman and manager, to take the weight of the
business off her shoulders. And one rose every year for the rent of
the house and garden in the Foregate, where her man died. The only
gesture of passion and grief and loss she ever made, to give away
voluntarily her most valuable property, the house where she had
been happy, and yet ask for that one reminder, and nothing
more.
She was not a beautiful woman, Judith Perle, born Judith
Vestier, and sole heiress to the biggest clothiers’ business
in the town. But she had a bodily dignity that would draw the eye
even in a market crowd, above the common height for a woman,
slender and erect, and with a carriage and walk of notable grace.
The great coils of her shining light-brown hair, the colour of
seasoned oak timber, crowned a pale face that tapered from wide and
lofty brow to pointed chin, by way of strong cheekbones and hollow
cheeks, and an eloquent, mobile mouth too wide for beauty, but
elegantly shaped. Her eyes were of a deep grey, and very clear and
wide, neither confiding nor hiding anything. Cadfael had been eye
to eye with her, four years ago now, across her husband’s
death-bed, and she had neither lowered her lids nor turned her
glance aside, but stared unwaveringly as her life’s happiness
slipped irresistibly away through her fingers. Two weeks later she
had miscarried, and lost even her child. Edred had left her
nothing.
Hugh is right, thought Cadfael, forcing his mind back to the
liturgy. She is young, she should marry again.
The June light, now approaching the middle hours of the day, and
radiant with sunshine, fell in long golden shafts across the body
of the choir and into the ranks of the brothers and obedientiaries
opposite, gilding half a face here and throwing its other half into
exaggerated shade, there causing dazzled eyes in a blanched face to
blink away the brightness. The vault above received the diffused
reflections in a soft, muted glow, plucking into relief the curved
leaves of the stone bosses. Music and light seemed to mate only
there in the zenith. Summer trod hesitantly into the church at
last, after prolonged hibernation.
It seemed that brother Cadfael was not the only one whose mind
was wandering when it should have been fixed. Brother Anselm the
precentor, absorbed into his singing, lifted a rapt face into the
sun, his eyes closed, since he knew every note without study or
thought. But beside him Brother Eluric, custodian of Saint
Mary’s altar in the Lady Chapel, responded only absently, his
head turned aside, towards the parish altar and the soft murmur of
responses from beyond.
Brother Eluric was a child of the cloister, not long a full
brother, and entrusted with his particular charge by reason of his
undoubted deserving, tempered by the reserve that was felt about
admitting child oblates to full office, at least until they had
been mature for a number of years. An unreasonable reserve, Cadfael
had always felt, seeing that the child oblates were regarded as the
perfect innocents, equivalent to the angels, while the
conversi, those who came voluntarily and in maturity to
the monastic life, were the fighting saints, those who had endured
and mastered their imperfections. So Saint Anselm had classified
them, and ordered them never to attempt reciprocal reproaches,
never to feel envy. But still the conversi were preferred
for the responsible offices, perhaps as having experience of the
deceits and complexities and temptations of the world around them.
But the care of an altar, its light, its draperies, the special
prayers belonging to it, this could well be the charge of an
innocent.
Brother Eluric was past twenty now, the most learned and devout
of his contemporaries, a tall, well-made young man, black-haired
and black-eyed. He had been in the cloister since he was three
years old, and knew nothing outside it. Unacquainted with sin, he
was all the more haunted by it, as by some unknown monster, and
assiduous in confession, he picked to pieces his own infinitesimal
failings, with the mortal penitence due to deadly sins. A curious
thing, that so over-conscientious a youth should be paying so
little heed to the holy office. His chin was on his shoulder, his
lips still, forgetting the words of the psalm. He was gazing, in
fact, precisely where Cadfael had been gazing only moments earlier.
But from Eluric’s stall there would be more of her to see,
Cadfael reflected, the averted face, the linked hands, the folds of
linen over her breast.
The contemplation, it seemed, gave him no joy, but only a
brittle, quivering tension, taut as a drawn bow. When he
recollected himself and tore his gaze away, it was with a wrench
that shook him from head to foot.
Well, well! said Cadfael to himself, enlightened. And in eight
days more he has to carry the rose rent to her. That task they
should have allotted to some old hardened sinner like me, who would
view and enjoy, and return untroubled and untroubling, not this
vulnerable boy who surely can never else have been alone in a room
with a woman since his mother let him be taken out of her arms. And
a pity she ever did!
And this poor girl, the very image to wring him most painfully,
grave, sad, with a piteous past and yet composed and calm like the
Blessed Virgin herself. And he coming to her bearing a white rose,
their hands perhaps touching as he delivers it. And now I recall
that Anselm says he’s something of a poet. Well, what follies
we commit without evil intent!
It was far too late now to devote his mind to its proper
business of prayer and praise. He contented himself with hoping
that by the time the brothers emerged from the choir after service
the lady would be gone.
By the mercy of God, she was.
But she was gone, it seemed, no further than
Cadfael’s workshop in the herb-garden, where he found her
waiting patiently outside the open door when he came to decant the
lotion he had left cooling before Mass. Her brow was smooth and her
voice mild, and everything about her practical and sensible. The
fire that burned Eluric was unknown to her. At Cadfael’s
invitation she followed him in, under the gently swaying bunches of
herbs that rustled overhead from the beams.
“You once made me an ointment, Brother Cadfael, if you
remember. For a rash on the hands. There’s one of my carders
breaks out in little pustules, handling the new fleeces. But not
every season—that’s strange too. This year she has
trouble with it again.”
“I remember it,” said Cadfael. “It was three
years ago. Yes, I know the receipt. I can make some fresh for you
in a matter of minutes, if you’ve leisure to wait?”
It seemed that she had. She sat down on the wooden bench against
the timber wall, and drew her dark skirts close about her feet,
very erect and still in the corner of the hut, as Cadfael reached
for pestle and mortar, and the little scale with its brass
weights.
“And how are you faring now?” he asked, busy with
hog’s fat and herbal oils. “Up there in the
town?”
“Well enough,” she said composedly. “The
business gives me plenty to do, and the wool clip has turned out
better than I feared. I can’t complain. Isn’t it
strange,” she went on, warming, “that wool should bring
up this rash for Branwen, when you use the fat from wool to doctor
skin diseases for many people?”
“Such contrary cases do happen,” he said.
“There are plants some people cannot handle without coming to
grief. No one knows the reason. We learn by observing. You had good
results with this salve, I remember.”
“Oh, yes, her hands healed very quickly. But I think
perhaps I should keep her from carding, and teach her weaving. When
the wool is washed and dyed and spun, perhaps she could handle it
more safely. She’s a good girl, she would soon
learn.”
It seemed to Cadfael, working away with his back turned to her,
that she was talking to fill the silence while she thought, and
thought of something far removed from what she was saying. It was
no great surprise when she said suddenly, and in a very different
voice, abrupt and resolute: “Brother Cadfael, I have thoughts
of taking the veil. Serious thoughts! The world is not so desirable
that I should hesitate to leave it, nor my condition so hopeful
that I dare look for a better time to come. The business can do
very well without me; Cousin Miles runs it very profitably, and
values it more than I do. Oh, I do my duty well enough, as I was
always taught to do, but he could do it every bit as well without
me. Why should I hesitate?”
Cadfael turned to face her, the mortar balanced on his palm.
“Have you said as much to your aunt and your
cousin?”
“I have mentioned it.”
“And what do they say to it?”
“Nothing. It’s left to me. Miles will neither
commend nor advise, he brushes it aside. I think he doesn’t
take me seriously. My aunt—you know her a little? She’s
widowed like me, and for ever lamenting it, even after years. She
talks of the peace of the cloister, and release from the cares of
the world. But she always talks so, though I know she’s well
content with her comfortable life if the truth were told. I live,
Brother Cadfael, I do my work, but I am not content. It would be
something settled and stable, to take to the cloister.”
“And wrong,” said Cadfael firmly. “Wrong, at
least, for you.”
“Why would it be so wrong?” she challenged. The hood
had slipped back from her head, the great braid of light-brown
hair, silver-lit like veined oak, glowed faintly in the subdued
light.
“No one should take to the cloistered life as a
second-best, and that is what you would be doing. It must be
embraced out of genuine desire, or not at all. It is not enough to
wish to escape from the world without, you must be on fire for the
world within.”
“Was it so with you?” she asked, and suddenly she
smiled, and her austere face kindled into warmth for a moment.
He considered that in silence for a brief, cautious while.
“I came late to it, and it may be that my fire burned
somewhat dully,” he said honestly at length, “but it
gave light enough to show me the road to what I wanted. I was
running towards, not away.”
She looked him full in the face with her daunting, direct eyes,
and said with abrupt, bleak deliberation: “Have you never
thought, Brother Cadfael, that a woman may have more cause to run
away than ever you had? More perils to run from, and fewer
alternatives than flight?”
“That is truth,” admitted Cadfael, stirring
vigorously. “But you, as I know, are better placed than many
to hold your own, as well as having more courage than a good many
of us men. You are your own mistress, your kin depend on you, and
not you on them. There is no overlord to claim the right to order
your future, no one can force you into another marriage—yes,
I have heard there are many would be only too pleased if they
could, but they have no power over you. No father living, no elder
kinsman to influence you. No matter how men may pester you or
affairs weary you, you know you are more than equal to them. And as
for what you have lost,” he said, after a moment’s
hesitation as to whether he should tread so near, “it is lost
only to this world. Waiting is not easy, but no harder, believe me,
among the vexations and distractions of the world than in the
solitude and silence of the cloister. I have seen men make that
mistake, for as reasonable cause, and suffer all the more with the
double deprivation. Do not you take that risk. Never unless you are
sure of what you want, and want it with all your heart and
soul.”
It was as much as he dared say, as much as and perhaps more than
he had any right to say. She heard him out without turning her eyes
away. He felt their clear stare heavy upon him all the time he was
smoothing his ointment into its jar for her, and tying down the lid
of the pot for safe carriage.
“Sister Magdalen, from the Benedictine cell at
Godric’s Ford,” he said, “is coming to Shrewsbury
in two days’ time, to fetch away Brother Edmund’s
niece, who wants to join the sisterhood there. As for the
girl’s motives, I know nothing of them, but if Sister
Magdalen is accepting her as a novice it must be from conviction,
and moreover, the child will be carefully watched, and get no
further than her novitiate unless Magdalen is satisfied of her
vocation. Will you speak with her about this? I think you already
know something of her.”
“I do.” Judith’s voice was soft, and yet there
was a shade of quiet amusement in the tone. “Her own motives,
I think, when she entered Godric’s Ford, were scarcely what
you are demanding.”
That was something he could not well deny. Sister Magdalen had
formerly been, for many years, the constant mistress of a certain
nobleman, and on his death had looked about her with single-minded
resolution for another field in which to employ her undoubted
talents. No question but the choice of the cloister had been coolly
and practically made. What redeemed it was the vigour and loyalty
she had devoted to it since the day of her entry, and would
maintain, without question, until the day of her death.
“In no way that I know of,” admitted Cadfael,
“is Sister Magdalen anything but unique. You are right, she
entered the cell seeking not a vocation, but a career, and a career
she is making, and a notable one, too. Mother Mariana is old and
bedridden now; the weight of the cell falls all on Magdalen, and I
know no shoulders better fitted to carry it. And I do not think she
would say to you, as I said, that there is but one good reason for
taking the veil, true longing for the life of the spirit. The more
reason you could and should listen to her advice and weigh it
carefully, before you take so grave a step. And bear in mind, you
are young, she had said goodbye to her prime.”
“And I have buried mine,” said Judith very firmly,
and as one stating truth, without self-pity.
“Well, if it comes to second-bests,” said Cadfael,
“they can be found outside the cloister as well as within.
Managing the business your fathers built up, providing employment
for so many people, is itself a sufficient justification for a
life, for want of better.”
“It does not put me to any great test,” she said
indifferently. “Ah, well, I said only that I had been
thinking of quitting the world. Nothing is done, as yet. And
whether or no, I shall be glad to talk with Sister Magdalen, for I
do value her wit, and know better than to discard unconsidered
whatever she may say. Let me know when she comes, and I will send
and bid her to my house, or go to her wherever she is
lodged.”
She rose to take the jar of ointment from him. Standing, she was
the breadth of two fingers taller than he, but thin and
slender-boned. The coils of her hair would have seemed over-heavy
if she had not carried her head so nobly.
“Your roses are budding well,” she said, as he went
out with her along the gravel path from the workshop.
“However late they come, they always bloom equally in the
end.”
It could have been a metaphor for the quality of a life, he
thought, as they had been discussing it. But he did not say so.
Better leave her to the shrewd and penetrating wisdom of Sister
Magdalen. “And yours?” he said. “There’ll
be a choice of blooms when Saint Winifred’s feast comes
round. You should have the best and freshest for your
fee.”
The most fleeting of smiles crossed her face, and left her
sombre again, her eyes on the path. “Yes,” she said,
and nothing more, though it seemed there should have been more. Was
it possible that she had noted and been troubled by the same
trouble that haunted Eluric? Three times he had carried the rose
rent to her, a matter of… how long… in her presence?
Two minutes annually? Three, perhaps? But no man’s shadow
clouded Judith Perle’s eyes, no living man’s. She
might, none the less, have become somehow aware, thought Cadfael,
not of a young man’s physical entrance into her house and
presence, but of the nearness of pain.
“I’m going there now,” she said, stirring out
of her preoccupation. “I’ve lost the buckle of a good
girdle, I should like to have a new one made, to match the rosettes
that decorate the leather, and the end-tag. Enamel inlay on the
bronze. It was a present Edred once made to me. Niall Bronzesmith
will be able to copy the design. He’s a fine craftsman.
I’m glad the abbey has such a good tenant for the
house.”
“A decent, quiet man,” agreed Cadfael, “and
keeps the garden well tended. You’ll find your rose-bush in
very good heart.”
To that she made no reply, only thanked him simply for his
services as they entered the great court together, and there
separated, she to continue along the Foregate to the large house
beyond the abbey forge, where she had spent the few years of her
married life, he to the lavatorium to wash his hands before dinner.
But he turned at the corner of the cloister to look after her, and
watched until she passed through the arch of the gatehouse and
vanished from his sight. She had a walk that might be very becoming
in an abbess, but to his mind it looked just as well on the capable
heiress of the chief clothier in the town. He went on to the
refectory convinced that he was right in dissuading her from the
conventual life. If she looked upon it as a refuge now, the time
might come when it would seem to her a prison, and none the less
constricting because she would have entered it willingly.
Chapter Two
« ^ »
The house in the Foregate stood well along
towards the grassy triangle of the horse-fair ground, where the
high road turned the corner of the abbey wall. A lower wall on the
opposite side of the road closed in the yard where Niall the
bronzesmith had his shop and workshop, and beyond lay the
substantial and well-built house with its large garden, and a small
field of grazing land behind. Niall did a good trade in everything
from brooches and buttons, small weights and pins, to metal cooking
pots, ewers and dishes, and paid the abbey a suitable rent for his
premises. He had even worked occasionally with others of his trade
in the founding of bells, but that was a very rare commission, and
demanded travel to the site itself, rather than having to transport
the heavy bells after casting.
The smith was working in a corner of his shop, on the rim of a
dish beaten out in sheet metal, pecking away with punch and mallet
at an incised decoration of leaves, when Judith came in to his
counter. From the unshuttered window above the work-bench the light
fell softly sidewise upon her face and figure, and Niall, turning
to see who had entered, stood for a moment at gaze with his tools
dangling in either hand, before he laid them down and came to wait
upon her. “Your servant, mistress! What can I do for
you?” They were barely acquaintances, merely
shopkeeper-craftsman and customer, and yet the very fact that he
now did his work in the house which she had given to the abbey made
them study each other with a special intensity. She had been in his
shop perhaps five times in the few years since he had rented it; he
had supplied her with pins, points for the laces of bodices, small
utensils for her kitchen, the matrix for the seal of the Vestier
household. He knew her history, the gift of the house had made it
public. She knew little of him beyond the fact that he had come to
her erstwhile property as the abbey’s tenant, and that the
man and his work were well regarded in town and Foregate.
Judith laid her damaged girdle upon the long counter, a strip of
fine, soft leather, excellently worked and ornamented with a series
of small bronze rosettes round the holes for the tongue, and a
bronze sheath protecting the end of the belt. The bright enamel
inlays within the raised outlines were clear and fresh, but the
stitching at the other end had worn through, and the buckle was
gone.
“I lost it somewhere in the town,” she said,
“one night after dark, and never noticed under my cloak that
girdle and all had slipped down and were gone. When I went back to
look for it I could find only the belt, not the buckle. It was
muddy weather, and the kennel running with the thaw. My own fault,
I knew it was fraying, I should have made it secure.”
“Delicate work,” said the smith, fingering the
end-tag with interest. “That was not bought here,
surely?”
“Yes, it was, but at the abbey fair, from a Flemish
merchant. I wore it much,” she said, “in earlier days,
but it’s been laid by since the winter, when I lost the
buckle. Can you make me a new one, to match these colours and
designs? It was a long shape—thus!” She drew it on the
counter with a fingertip. “But it need not be so, you could
make it oval, or whatever you think suits best.”
Their heads were close together over the counter. She looked up
into his face, mildly startled by its nearness, but he was intent
upon the detail of the bronzework and inlay, and unaware of her
sharp scrutiny. A decent, quiet man, Cadfael had called him, and
coming from Cadfael there was nothing dismissive in that
description. Decent, quiet men were the backbone of any community,
to be respected and valued beyond those who made the biggest
commotion and the most noise in the world. Niall the bronzesmith
could have provided the portrait for them all. He was of the middle
height and the middle years, and even of the middle brown
colouring, and his voice was pitched pleasantly low. His age, she
thought, might be forty years. When he straightened up they stood
virtually eye to eye, and the movements of his large, capable hands
were smooth, firm and deft.
Everything about him fitted into the picture of the ordinary,
worthy soul almost indistinguishable from his neighbour, and yet
the sum of the parts was very simply and positively himself and no
other man. He had thick brown brows in a wide-boned face, and
wide-set eyes of a deep, sunny hazel. There were a few grizzled
hairs in his thick brown thatch, and a solid, peaceful jut to his
shaven chin.
“Are you in haste for it?” he asked. “I should
like to make a good job of it. If I may take two or three days over
it.”
“There’s no hurry,” she said readily.
“I’ve neglected it long enough, another week is no
great matter.”
“Then shall I bring it up to you in the town? I know the
place, I could save you the walk.” He made the offer civilly
but hesitantly, as though it might be taken as presumption rather
than simply meant as a courtesy.
She cast a rapid glance about his shop, and saw evidences enough
that he had in hand a great deal of work, more than enough to keep
him busy all through the labouring day. “But I think your
time is very well filled. If you have a boy, perhaps—but I
can as well come for it.”
“I work alone,” said Niall. “But I’d
willingly bring it up to you in the evening, when the light’s
going. I’ve no other calls on my time, it’s no hardship
to work the clock round.”
“You live alone here?” she asked, confirmed in her
assumptions about him. “No wife? No family?”
“I lost my wife, five years ago. I’m used to being
alone, it’s a simple enough matter to take care of my few
needs. But I have a little girl. Her mother died bearing
her.” He saw the sudden tension in her face, the faint spark
in her eyes as she reared her head and glanced round, half
expecting to see some evidence of a child’s presence.
“Oh, not here! I should have been hard put to it to care for
a newborn babe, and there’s my sister, out at Pulley, no
great distance, married to Mortimer’s steward at the demesne
there, and with two boys and a girl of her own, not very much
older. My little lass stays there with them, where she has other
children for playmates, and a woman’s care. I walk over to
see her every Sunday, and sometimes in the evenings, too, but
she’s better with Cecily and John and the youngsters than
here solitary with me, leastways while she’s still so
young.”
Judith drew breath long and deeply. Widower he might be, and his
loss there as bitter as hers, but he had one priceless pledge left
to him, while she was barren. “You don’t know,”
she said abruptly, “how I envy you. My child I lost.”
She had not meant to say so much, but it came out of her naturally
and bluntly, and naturally and bluntly he received it.
“I heard of your trouble, mistress. I was mortally sorry
then, having known the like myself not so long before. But the
little one at least was spared to me. I thank God for that. When a
man suffers such a wound, he also finds out how to value such a
mercy.”
“Yes,” she said, and turned away sharply.
“Well… I trust your daughter thrives,” she said,
recovering, “and will always be a joy to you. I’ll come
for the girdle in three days’ time, if that’s enough
for you. No need to bring it.”
She was in the doorway of the shop before he could speak, and
then there seemed nothing of any significance to say. But he
watched her cross the yard and turn into the Foregate, and turned
back to his work at the bench only when she had vanished from his
sight.
It was late in the afternoon, but still an hour
short of Vespers at this season of the year, when Brother Eluric,
custodian of Saint Mary’s altar, slipped almost furtively
away from his work in the scriptorium, crossed the great court to
the abbot’s lodging in its small fenced garden, and asked for
audience. His manner was so taut and brittle that Brother Vitalis,
chaplain and secretary to Abbot Radulfus, raised questioning
eyebrows, and hesitated before announcing him. But Radulfus was
absolute that every son of the house in trouble or need of advice
must have ready access to him. Vitalis shrugged, and went in to ask
leave, which was readily given.
In the panelled parlour the bright sunlight softened into a
mellow haze. Eluric halted just within the doorway, and heard the
door gently closed at his back. Radulfus was sitting at his desk
near the open window, quill in hand, and did not look up for a
moment from his writing. Against the light his aquiline profile
showed dark and calm, an outline of gold shaping lofty brow and
lean cheek. Eluric went in great awe of him, and yet was drawn
gratefully to that composure and certainty, so far out of his own
scope.
Radulfus put a period to his well-shaped sentence, and laid down
his quill in the bronze tray before him. “Yes, my son? I am
here. I am listening.” He looked up. “If you have need
of me, ask freely.”
“Father,” said Eluric, from a throat constricted and
dry, and in a voice so low it was barely audible across the room,
“I have a great trouble. I hardly know how to tell it, or how
far it must be seen as shame and guilt to me, though God knows I
have struggled with it, and been constant in prayer to keep myself
from evil. I am both petitioner and penitent, and yet I have not
sinned, and by your grace and understanding may still be saved from
offence.”
Radulfus eyed him more sharply, and saw the tension that
stiffened the young man’s body, and set him quivering like a
drawn bowstring. An over-intense boy, always racked by remorse for
faults as often as not imaginary, or so venial that to inflate them
into sins was itself an offence, being a distortion of truth.
“Child,” said the abbot tolerantly, “from all
I know of you, you are too forward to take to your charge as great
sins such small matters as a wise man would think unworthy of
mention. Beware of inverted pride! Moderation in all things is not
the most spectacular path to perfection, but it is the safest and
the most modest. Now speak up plainly, and let’s see what
between us we can do to end your trouble.” And he added
briskly: “Come closer! Let me see you clearly, and hear you
make good sense.”
Eluric crept closer, linked his hands before him in a nervous
convulsion that whitened the knuckles perceptibly, and moistened
his dry lips. “Father, in eight days’ time it will be
the day of Saint Winifred’s translation, and the rose rent
must be paid for the property in the Foregate… to Mistress
Perle, who gave the house by charter on those terms
“Yes,” said Radulfus, “I know it.
Well?”
“Father, I came to beg you to release me from this duty.
Three times I have carried the rose to her, according to the
charter, and with every year it grows harder for me. Do not send me
there again! Lift this burden from me, before I founder! It is more
than I can bear.” He was shaking violently, and had
difficulty in continuing to speak, so that the words came in
painful bursts, like gouts of blood from a wound. “Father,
the very sight and sound of her are torment to me, to be in the
same room with her is the pain of death. I have prayed, I have kept
vigil, I have implored God and the saints for deliverance from sin,
but not all my prayers and austerities could keep me from this
uninvited love.”
Radulfus sat silent for a while after the last word had been
said, and his face had not changed, beyond a certain sharpening of
his attention, a steady gleam in his deep-set eyes.
“Love, of itself,” he said at last with
deliberation, “is not sin, cannot be sin, though it may lead
into sin. Has any word of this inordinate affection ever been said
between you and the woman, any act or look that would blemish your
vows or her purity?”
“No! No, Father, never! Never word of any sort but in
civil greeting and farewell, and a blessing, due to such a
benefactress. Nothing wrong has been done or said, only my heart is
the offender. She knows nothing of my torment, she never has nor
never will give one thought to me but as the messenger of this
house. God forbid she should ever come to know, for she is
blameless. It is for her sake, as well as mine, that I pray to be
excused from ever seeing her again, for such pain as I feel might
well disturb and distress her, even without understanding. The last
thing I wish is for her to suffer.”
Radulfus rose abruptly from his seat, and Eluric, drained with
the effort of confession and convinced of guilt, sank to his knees
and bowed his head into his hands, expecting condemnation. But the
abbot merely turned away to the window, and stood for a while
looking out into the sunlit afternoon, where his own roses were
coming into lavish bud.
No more oblates, the abbot was reflecting ruefully, and thanking
God for it. No more taking these babes out of their cradles and
severing them from the very sight and sound of women, half the
creation stolen out of their world. How can they be expected to
deal capably at last with something as strange and daunting to them
as dragons? Sooner or later a woman must cross their path, terrible
as an army with banners, and these wretched children without arms
or armour to withstand the onslaught! We wrong women, and we wrong
these boys, to send them unprepared into maturity, whole men,
defenceless against the first pricking of the flesh. In defending
them from perils we have deprived them of the means to defend
themselves. Well, no more now! Those who enter here henceforward
will be of manhood’s years, enter of their own will, bear
their own burdens. But this one’s burden falls upon me.
He turned back into the room. Eluric knelt brokenly, his smooth
young hands spread painfully to cover his face, and slow tears
sliding between the fingers.
“Look up!” said Radulfus firmly, and as the young,
tortured face was turned up to him fearfully: “Now answer me
truly, and don’t be afraid. You have never spoken word of
love to this lady?”
“No, Father!”
“Nor she ever offered such a word to you, nor such a look
as could inflame or invite love?”
“No, Father, never, never! She is utterly untouched. I am
nothing to her.” And he added with despairing tears:
“It is I who have in some way besmirched her, to my shame, by
loving her, though she knows nothing of it.”
“Indeed? In what way has your unhappy affection befouled
the lady? Tell me this, did ever you let your fancy dwell on
touching her? On embracing her? On possessing her?”
“No!” cried Eluric in a great howl of pain and
dismay. “God forbid! How could I so profane her? I revere
her, I think of her as of the company of the saints. When I trim
the candles her goodness provides, I see her face as a brightness.
I am no more than her pilgrim. But ah, it hurts…” he
said, and bowed himself into the skirts of the abbot’s gown
and clung there.
“Hush!” said the abbot peremptorily, and laid his
hand on the bowed head. “You use extravagant terms for what
is wholly human and natural. Excess is blameworthy, and in that
field you do indeed offend. But it is plain that in the matter of
this unhappy temptation you have not done ill, but in truth rather
well. Nor need you fear any reproach to the lady, whose virtue you
do well to extol. You have not harmed her. I know you for one
unfailingly truthful, insofar as you see and understand truth. For
truth is no simple matter, my son, and the mind of man is stumbling
and imperfect in wisdom. I blame myself that I submitted you to
this trial. I should have foreseen its severity for one as young
and unpractised as you. Get up now! You have what you came to ask.
You are excused from this duty henceforth.”
He took Eluric by the wrists, and hoisted him firmly to his
feet, for he was so drained and trembling with weakness that it
seemed doubtful if he could have risen unaided. The boy began to
utter stumbling thanks, his tongue lame now even upon ordinary
words. The calm of exhaustion and relief came back gradually to his
face. But still he found something to fret him even in his
release.
“Father… the charter… It will be void if the
rose is not delivered and the rent paid.”
“The rose will be delivered,” said Radulfus
forcibly. “The rent will be paid. This task I lift here and
now from your shoulders. Tend your altar, and give no further
thought to how or by whom the duty is undertaken from this
day.”
“Father, what more should I do for the cleansing of my
soul?” ventured Eluric, quivering to the last subsiding
tremors of guilt.
“Penance may well be salutary for you,” admitted the
abbot somewhat wearily. “But beware of making extravagant
claims even upon punishment. You are far from a saint—so are
we all—but neither are you a notable sinner; nor, my child,
will you ever be.”
“God forbid!” whispered Eluric, appalled.
“God does indeed forbid,” said Radulfus drily,
“that we should make more of our virtues or our failings than
is due. More than your due you shall not have of, neither praise
nor blame. For your soul’s ease, go and make your confession
as I have ordered, with moderation, but say to your confessor that
you have also been with me, and have my countenance and blessing,
and are by me delivered from the duty which was too heavy for you.
Then perform whatever penance he may give you, and beware of asking
or expecting more.”
Brother Eluric went out from the presence on shaky legs, emptied
of all feeling, and dreading that this emptiness could not last. It
was not pleasure, but at least it was not pain. He had been dealt
with kindly, he who had come to this interview looking upon success
and release from the ordeal of the woman’s nearness as the
end of all his troubles, yet now this void within him was like the
house swept clean in the Bible, ready for residence, aching to be
filled, and as apt for devils as for angels.
He did as he had been bidden. Until the end of his novitiate his
confessor had been Brother Jerome, ear and shadow of Prior Robert,
and from Jerome he could have counted on all the chastisement his
over-anxious soul desired. But now it was to the sub-prior,
Richard, that he must turn, and Richard was known to be easy and
consoling to his penitents, as much out of laziness as kindliness.
Eluric did his best to obey the abbot’s injunction, not to
spare himself but not to accuse himself of what he had not
committed, even in his secret mind. When it was done, penance
allotted and absolution given, still he kneeled, with closed eyes
and brows painfully drawn together.
“Is there more?” asked Richard.
“No, Father… No more to tell of what is done. Only
I am afraid…” The numbness was beginning to melt, a
small ache had begun in his guts, the empty house would not long be
uninhabited. “I will do all I may to put away even the memory
of this illicit affection, but I am not sure… I am not sure!
How if I fail? I go in dread of my own heart
“My son, whenever that heart fails you, you must go to the
source of all strength and compassion, and pray to be aided, and
grace will not fail you. You serve the altar of Our Lady, who is
perfect purity. Where better could you turn for grace?”
Where, indeed! But grace is not a river into which a man can dip
his pail at will, but a fountain that plays when it lists, and when
it lists is dry and still. Eluric performed his penance before the
altar he had newly trimmed, kneeling on the chill tiles of the
floor, his whispering voice half-choked with passion, and kneeled
still when he was done, with every nerve and sinew of his body
imploring plenitude and peace.
Surely he should have been happy, for he was vindicated,
delivered from the weight of mortal guilt, saved from ever having
to see the face of Judith Perle again, or hear her voice, or
breathe the faint sweetness that distilled out of her clothing as
she moved. Free of that torment and temptation, he had believed his
troubles were at an end. Now he knew better.
He knotted his hands into pain, and burst into a fury of
passionate, silent prayers to the Virgin whose faithful servant he
was, and who could and must stand by him now. But when he opened
his eyes and looked up into the mellow golden cones of the
candle-flames, there was the woman’s face radiant before him,
a dazzling, insistent brightness.
He had escaped nothing, all he had done was to cast away with
the unbearable pain the transcendent bliss, and now all he had left
was his barren virgin honour, this grim necessity to keep his vows
at all costs. He was a man of his word, he would keep his word.
But he would never see her again.
Cadfael came back from the town in good time for
Compline, well fed and well wined, and content with his
evening’s entertainment, though regretful that he would see
no more of Aline and his godson Giles for three or four months.
Doubtless Hugh would bring them back to the town house for the
winter, by which time the boy would be grown out of all knowledge,
and approaching his third birthday. Well, better they should spend
the warm months up there in the north, at Maesbury, in the healthy
caput of Hugh’s modest honour, rather than in the congested
streets of Shrewsbury, where disease had easier entry and
exaggerated power. He ought not to grudge their going, however he
was bound to miss them.
It was a warm early twilight as he crossed the bridge, matching
his mood of content with its mild and pleasant melancholy. He
passed the spot where trees and bushes bordered the path down to
the lush riverside level of the Gaye, the abbey’s main
gardens, and the still silver gleam of the mill-pond on his right,
and turned in at the gatehouse. The porter was sitting in the
doorway of his lodge in the mild sweet air, taking the cool of the
evening very pleasurably, but he also had an eye to his duties and
the errand he had been given.
“So there you are!” he said comfortably, as Cadfael
entered through the open wicket. “Gallivanting again! I wish
I had a godson up in the town.”
“I had leave,” said Cadfael complacently.
“I’ve known times when you couldn’t have said
that so smugly! But yes, I know you had leave tonight, and are back
in good time for the office. But that’s all one for
tonight—Father Abbot wants you in his parlour. As soon as he
returns, he said.”
“Does he so, indeed?” Cadfael echoed, brows aloft.
“What’s afoot, then, at this hour? Has something wild
been happening?”
“Not that I know of, there’s been no stir about the
place at all, everything as quiet as the night. Just the simple
summons. Brother Anselm is sent for, too,” he added placidly.
“No mention of the occasion. Better go now and
see.”
So Cadfael thought, too, and betook himself briskly down the
length of the great court to the abbot’s lodging. Brother
Anselm the precentor was there before him, already ensconced on a
carved bench against the panelled wall, and it appeared that
nothing of too disturbing a nature was towards, for abbot and
obedientiary were provided with wine-cups, and the like was offered
to Cadfael as soon as he had reported himself in response to the
abbot’s summons. Anselm moved up on the bench to make room
for his friend. The precentor, who also presided over the library,
was ten years younger than Cadfael, a vague, unworldly man except
where his personal enthusiasms were concerned, but alert and subtle
enough in anything that concerned books, music or the instruments
that make music, best of all the most perfect, the human voice. The
blue eyes that peered out beneath his bushy brown eyebrows and
shock of shaggy brown hair might be short-sighted, but they missed
very little that went on, and had a tolerant twinkle for fallible
human creatures and their failings, especially among the young.
“I have sent for you two,” said Radulfus, when the
door was firmly closed, and there was no fourth to overhear,
“because a thing has arisen that I would as lief not bring up
in chapter tomorrow. It will certainly be known to one other, but
through the confessional, which is secret enough. But else I want
it kept within here, between us three. You have both long
experience of the world and its pitfalls before you entered the
cloister, you will comprehend my reasons. What is fortunate is that
you were also the abbey witnesses to the charter by which we
acquired the Widow Perle’s house here in the Foregate. I have
asked Anselm to bring with him a copy of the charter from the
lieger-book.”
“I have it here,” said Brother Anselm,
half-unfolding the leaf of vellum on his knee.
“Good! Presently! Now the matter is this. This afternoon
Brother Eluric, who as custodian of the Lady Chapel altar, which
benefits from the gift, seemed the natural person to pay the
stipulated rent to the lady each year, came to me and requested to
be excused from this duty. For reasons which I should have
foreseen. For there is no denying that Mistress Perle is an
attractive woman, and Brother Eluric is quite unpractised, young
and vulnerable. He says, and I am sure truly, that no ill word or
look has ever passed between them, nor has he ever entertained a
single lustful thought concerning her. But he wished to be relieved
of any further meeting, since he suffers and is tempted.”
It was a carefully temperate description, Cadfael thought, of
what ailed Brother Eluric, but mercifully it seemed the disaster
had been averted in time. The boy had got his asking, that was
plain.
“And you have granted his wish,” said Anselm, rather
stating than asking.
“I have. It is our work to teach the young how to deal
with the temptations of the world and the flesh, but certainly not
our duty to subject them to such temptations. I blame myself that I
did not pay sufficient attention to what was arranged, or foresee
the consequences. Eluric has behaved emotionally, but I believe him
absolutely when he says he has not sinned, even in thought. I have
therefore relieved him of his task. And I do not wish anything of
his ordeal to be known among the other brothers. At best it will
not be easy for him, let it at least be private, or confined to the
few of us. He need not even know that I have confided in
you.”
“He shall not,” said Cadfael firmly.
“So, then,” said Radulfus, “having rescued one
fallible child from the fire, I am all the more resolved not to
subject another equally unprepared to the same danger. I cannot
appoint another boy of Eluric’s years to carry the rose. And
if I nominate an elder, such as yourself, Cadfael, or Anselm here,
it will be known all too well what the change means, and Brother
Eluric’s trouble will become matter for gossip and scandal.
Oh, be sure I know that no rule of silence keeps news from
spreading like bindweed. No, this must be seen as a change of
policy for good and canonical reasons. Which is why I asked for the
charter. Its purport I know, but its exact wording I cannot recall.
Let us see what the possibilities are. Will you read it aloud,
Anselm?”
Anselm unrolled his leaf and read, in the mellifluous voice that
rejoiced in swaying hearers in the liturgy:
‘Be it known to all, present and future, that I, Judith,
daughter of Richard Vestier and widow of Edred Perle, being in full
health of mind, give and bestow, and by this present charter
confirm to God and to the altar of Saint Mary in the church of the
monks of Shrewsbury, my house in the Monks’ Foregate, between
the abbey forge and the messuage of Thomas the farrier, together
with the garden and field pertaining to it, for an annual rent,
during my lifetime, of one rose from the white rose-bush growing
beside the north wall, to be delivered to me, Judith, upon the day
of the translation of Saint Winifred. By these witnesses recorded:
as to the abbey, Brother Anselm, precentor, Brother Cadfael; as to
the town, John Ruddock, Nicholas of Meole, Henry Wyle.’
“Good!” said the abbot with a deep, satisfied
breath, as Anselm lowered the leaf into the lap of his habit.
“So there is no mention of who is to deliver the rent, merely
that it must be paid on the fixed day, and into the donor’s
own hand. So we may excuse Brother Eluric without infringing the
terms, and as freely appoint another to bear the rose. There is no
restriction, any man appointed may act for the abbey in this
matter.”
“That’s certain,” agreed Anselm heartily.
“But if you purpose to exclude all the young, Father, for
fear of bringing them into temptation, and all of us elders for
fear of exposing Brother Eluric to suspicion of, at least,
weakness, and at worst, misconduct, are we to look to a lay
servant? One of the stewards, perhaps?”
“It would be perfectly permissible,” said Radulfus
practically, “but perhaps might lose something of relevance.
I would not wish to diminish the gratitude we feel, and should
feel, for the lady’s generous gift, nor the respect with
which we regard the gesture of her choice of rent. It means much to
her, it should and must be dealt with by us with equal gravity. I
would welcome your thoughts on the matter.”
“The rose,” said Cadfael, slowly and consideringly,
“comes from the garden and the particular bush which the
widow cherished during the years of her marriage, and tended along
with her husband. The house has a tenant now, a decent widower and
a good craftsman, who has cared for the bush, pruned and fed it
ever since he took up household there. Why should not he be asked
to deliver the rose? Not roundabout, through a third and by order,
but direct from bush to lady? This house is his landlord, as it is
her beneficiary, and its blessing goes with the rose without
further word said.”
He was not sure himself what had moved him to make the
suggestion. It may have been that the evening’s wine,
rewarmed in him now by the abbot’s wine, rekindled with it
the memory of the close and happy family he had left up in the
town, where the marital warmth as sacred in its way as any monastic
vows gave witness to heaven of a beneficent purpose for mankind.
Whatever it was that had moved him to speak, surely they were here
dealing with a confrontation of special significance between man
and woman, as Eluric had all too clearly shown, and the champion
sent into the lists might as well be a mature man who already knew
about women, and about love, marriage and loss.
“It’s a good thought,” said Anselm, having
considered it dispassionately. “If it’s to be a layman,
who better than the tenant? He also benefits from the gift, the
premises suit him very well, his former quarters were too distant
from the town and too cramped.”
“And you think he would be willing?” asked the
abbot.
“We can but ask. He’s already done work for the
lady,” said Cadfael, “they’re acquainted. And the
better his contacts with the townsfolk, the better for trade. I
think he’d have no objection.”
“Then tomorrow,” decided the abbot with
satisfaction, “I will send Vitalis to put the matter to him.
And our problem, small though it is, will be happily
solved.”
Chapter Three
« ^ »
Brother Vitalis had lived so long with documents
and accounts and legal points that nothing surprised him, and about
nothing that was not written down on vellum did he retain any
curiosity. The errands that fell to his lot he discharged
punctiliously but without personal interest. He delivered the
abbot’s message to Niall the bronzesmith word for word,
expecting and receiving instant agreement, carried the satisfactory
answer back, and promptly forgot the tenant’s face. Not one
word of one parchment that ever passed through his hands did he
forget, those were immutable, even years would only slightly fade
them, but the faces of laymen whom he might well never see again,
and whom he could not recall ever noticing before, these vanished
from his mind far more completely than words erased deliberately
from a leaf of vellum to make way for a new text.
“The smith is quite willing,” he reported to Abbot
Radulfus on his return, “and promises faithful
delivery.” He had not even wondered why the duty should have
been transferred from a brother to a secular agent. It was in any
case more seemly, since the donor was a woman.
“That’s well,” said the abbot, content, and as
promptly dismissed the matter from his mind as finished.
Niall, when he was left alone, stood for some minutes gazing
after his departed visitor, leaving the all but completed dish with
its incised border neglected on his workbench, the punch and mallet
idle beside it. A small sector of the rim left to do, and then he
could turn his hand to the supple leather girdle rolled up on a
shelf and waiting for his attention. There would be a small mould
to make, the body of the buckle to cast, and then the hammering out
of the fine pattern and the mixing of the bright enamels to fill
the incisions. Three times since she had brought it in he had
unrolled it and run it caressingly through his fingers, dwelling on
the delicate precision of the bronze rosettes. For her he would
make a thing of beauty, however small and insignificant, and even
if she never noticed it but as an article of apparel, a thing of
use, at least she would wear it, it would encircle that body of
hers that was so slender, too slender, and the buckle would rest
close against the womb that had conceived but once and miscarried,
leaving her so lasting and bitter a grief.
Not this night, but the night following, when the light began to
fade and made fine work impossible, he would close the house and
set out on the walk down through Brace Meole to the hamlet of
Pulley, a minor manor of the Mortimers, where his sister’s
husband John Stury farmed the demesne as steward, and
Cecily’s boisterous children kept his own little girl
company, made much of her, and ran wild with her among the chickens
and the piglets. He was not utterly bereft, like Judith Perle.
There was great consolation in a little daughter. He pitied those
who had no children, and most of all such as had carried a child
half the long, hard way into this world, only to lose it at last,
and too late to conceive again. Judith’s child had gone in
haste after its father. The wife was left to make her way slowly,
and alone.
He had no illusions about her. She knew little of him, desired
no more, and thought of him not at all. Her composed courtesy was
for every man, her closer regard for none. That he acknowledged
without complaint or question. But fate and the lord abbot, and
certain monastic scruples about encountering women, no doubt, had
so decreed that on one day in the year, at least, he was to see
her, to go to her house, to stand in her presence and pay her what
was due, exchange a few civil words with her, see her face clearly,
even be seen clearly by her, if only for a moment.
He left his work and went out by the house door into the garden.
Within the high wall there were fruit trees bedded in grass, and a
patch of vegetables, and to one side a narrow, tangled bed of
flowers, overcrowded but spangled with bright colour. The white
rose-bush grew against the north wall, tall as a man, and clutching
the stonework with a dozen long, spiny arms. He had cut it back
only seven weeks before, but it made rapid and lengthy growth every
year. It was old; dead wood had been cut away from its stem several
times, so that it had a thick, knotty bole at the base, and a
sinewy stalk that was almost worthy of being called a trunk. A snow
of white, half-open buds sprinkled it richly. The blooms were never
very large, but of the purest white and very fragrant. There would
be no lack of them at their best to choose from, when the day of
Saint Winifred’s translation came.
She should have the finest to be found on the tree. And even
before that day he would see her again, when she came to fetch her
girdle. Niall went back to his work with goodwill, shaping the new
buckle in his mind while he completed the decoration of the dish
for the provost’s kitchen.
The burgage of the Vestier family occupied a
prominent place at the head of the street called Maerdol, which led
downhill to the western bridge. A right-angled house, with wide
shop-front on the street, and the long stem of the hall and
chambers running well back behind, with a spacious yard and
stables. There was room enough in all that elongated building,
besides the living rooms of the family, to house ample stores in a
good dry undercroft, and provide space for all the girls who carded
and combed the newly dyed wool, besides three horizontal looms set
up in their own outbuilding, and plenty of room in the long hall
for half a dozen spinsters at once. Others worked in their own
homes, and so did five other weavers about the town. The Vestiers
were the biggest and best-known clothiers in Shrewsbury.
Only the dyeing of the fleeces and fulling of the
cloth were put out into the experienced hands of Godfrey Fuller,
who had his dye-house and fulling-works and tenterground just
down-river, under the wall of the castle.
At this time of year the first fleeces of the clip had already
been purchased and sorted, and sent to be dyed, and on this same
day had been duly delivered in person by Godfrey. Nor did he seem
to be in any hurry to be off about his business, though he was
known for a man to whom time was money, and money very dear. So was
power. He enjoyed being one of the wealthiest of the town’s
guildsmen, and was always on the look-out for an extension to his
realm and influence. He had his eye, so the common gossip said, on
the almost comparable wealth of the Widow Perle, and never
neglected an opportunity of urging the benefits of bringing the two
together by a match.
Judith had sighed at his staying, but dutifully offered
refreshment, and listened patiently to his dogged persuasions,
which at least had the decency to avoid any semblance of loving
courtship. He spoke solid sense, not dalliance, and all he said was
true. His business and hers, put together, and run as well as they
were being run now, would become a power in the shire, let alone
the town. She would be the gainer, in terms of wealth at least, as
well as he. Nor would he make too repulsive a husband, for if he
was turned fifty he was still a presentable figure of a man, tall,
vigorous, with a long stride on him, and a thick crop of steel-grey
hair capping sharp features, and if he valued money, he also valued
appearances and refinements, and would see to it, if only for his
own prestige, that his wife went decked out as handsomely as any in
the county.
“Well, well!” he said, recognising his dismissal and
accepting it without resentment, “I know how to bide my time,
mistress, and I’m not one to give up short of the victory,
nor one to change my mind, neither. You’ll come to see the
rights of what I’ve said, and I’m not afraid to stand
my ground against any of these young fly-by-nights that have
nothing to offer you but their pretty faces. Mine has seen long
service, but I’ll back it against theirs any day. You have
too much good sense, girl, to choose a lad for his dainty seat on a
horse, or his pink and yellow beauty. And think well on all we
could do between us, if we had the whole of the trade brought
together in our hands, from the ewe’s back to the cloth on
the counter and the gown on the customer’s back.”
“I have thought of it,” she said simply, “but
the truth is, Master Fuller, I do not purpose to marry
again.”
“Purposes can change,” said Godfrey firmly, and rose
to take his leave. The hand she gave him resignedly he raised to
his lips.
“Yours, too?” she said with a faint smile.
“My mind won’t change. If yours does, here am I
waiting.” And with that he did leave her, as briskly as he
had come. Certainly there seemed to be no end to his persistence
and patience, but fifty can ill afford to wait too long. Very soon
she might have to do something decisive about Godfrey Fuller, and
against that massive assurance it was hard to see what she could do
but what she had been doing all along, fend him off and be as
constant in denial as he was in demanding. She had been brought up
to take good care of her business and her labourers, no less than
he, she could ill afford to take her dyeing and fulling to another
master.
Aunt Agatha Coliar, who had sat a little apart, sewing, bit off
her thread, and said in the sweet, indulgent voice she affected
sometimes towards the niece who kept her in comfort:
“You’ll never rid yourself of him by being too civil.
He takes it for encouragement.”
“He has a right to speak his mind,” said Judith
indifferently, “and he’s in no doubt about mine. As
often as he asks, I can refuse.”
“Oh, my dear soul, I trust you can. He’s not the man
for you. Nor none of those youngsters he spoke of, neither. You
well know there’s no second in the world for one who’s
known joy with the first. Better by far go the leave of the way
alone! I still grieve for my own man, after all these years. I
could never look at any other, after him.” So she had said,
sighing and shaking her head and wiping away a facile tear, a
thousand times since she had kept the storehouse and the linen
here, and brought her son to help manage the business. “If it
had not been for my boy, who was young then to fend for himself, I
would have taken the veil that same year that Will died.
There’d be no fortune-hunting lads pestering a woman in the
cloister. Peace of mind there’d be, there.” She was off
upon her best theme, and sometimes seemed almost to forget that she
was talking to anyone but herself.
She had been a pretty woman in youth, and still had a round,
rosy, comfortable freshness, somewhat contradicted by the alert
sharpness of her blue eyes, and the taut smile that visited her
mouth very often when it should have been relaxed and easy in
repose, as if shrewd thoughts within wore her soft outward seeming
like a disguise. Judith could not remember her own mother, and
often wondered if there had been much resemblance between the
sisters. But these, mother and son, were the only kin she had, and
she had taken them in without hesitation. Miles more than earned
his keep, for he had shown himself an excellent manager during the
long decline of Edred’s health, when Judith had had no
thought to spare for anything but her husband and the child to
come. She had not had the heart, when she returned to the shop, to
take back the reins into her own hands. Though she did her share,
and kept a dutiful eye upon everything, she let him continue as
master-clothier. So influential a house fared better with a man in
the forefront.
“But there,” sighed Agatha, folding her sewing on
her spacious lap and dropping a tear on the hem, “I had my
duty to do in the world, there was to be no such calm and quiet for
me. But you have no chick nor child to cling to you, my poor dear,
and nothing now to tie you to the world, if it should please you to
leave it. You did speak of it once. Oh, take good thought, do
nothing in haste. But should it come to that, there’s nothing
to hold you back.”
No, nothing! And sometimes the world did seem to Judith a waste,
a tedium, hardly worth keeping. And in a day or two, perhaps
tomorrow, Sister Magdalen would be coming from Godric’s Ford,
from the forest cell of the abbey of Polesworth, to fetch away
Brother Edmund’s niece as a postulant. She could as well take
back with her two aspiring novices as one.
Judith was in the spinning room with the women
when Sister Magdalen arrived, early the following afternoon. As
heiress to the clothier’s business for want of a brother, she
had learned all the skills involved, from teasing and carding to
the loom and the final cutting of garments, though she found
herself much out of practice now at the distaff. The sheaf of
carded wool before her was russet-red. Even the dye-stuffs came
seasonally, and last summer’s crop of woad for the blues was
generally used up by April or May, to be followed by these
variations on reds and browns and yellows, which Godfrey Fuller
produced from the lichens and madders. He knew his craft. The
lengths of cloth he would finally get back for fulling had a clear,
fast colour, and fetched good prices.
It was Miles who came looking for her. “You have a
visitor,” he said, reaching over Judith’s shoulder to
rub a strand of wool from the distaff between finger and thumb,
with cautious approval. “There’s a nun from
Godric’s Ford sitting in your small chamber, waiting for you.
She says they told her at the abbey you’d be glad of a word
with her. You’re not still playing with the notion of
quitting the world, are you? I thought that nonsense was
over.”
“I did tell Brother Cadfael I should like to see
her,” said Judith, stilling her spindle. “No more than
that. She’s here to fetch a new novice away—the
infirmarer’s sister’s girl.”
“Then don’t you be fool enough to offer her a
second. Though you do have your follies, as I know,” he said
lightly, and clapped her affectionately on the shoulder.
“Like giving away for a rose-leaf the best property in the
Foregate. Do you intend to cap that by giving away
yourself?”
He was two years older than his cousin, and given to playing the
elder, full of sage advice, though with a lightness that tempered
the image. A young man very neatly and compactly made, strong and
lissome, and as good at riding and wrestling and shooting at the
butts by the riverside as he was at managing a clothier’s
business. He had his mother’s blue, alert eyes and
light-brown hair, but none of her blurred complacency. All that
was, or seemed, vague and shallow in the mother became clear and
decisive in the son. Judith had had good cause to be glad of him,
and to rely on his solid good sense in all matters concerning
commerce.
“I may do as I please with myself,” she said, rising
and laying her spindle down in safety with its cone of russet yarn,
“if only I knew what does best please me! But truth
to tell, I’m utterly in the dark. All I’ve done is to
say I should be glad to talk to her. So I shall. I like Sister
Magdalen.”
“So do I,” agreed Miles heartily. “But I
should grudge you to her. This house would founder without
you.”
“Folly!” said Judith sharply. “You know well
enough it could fare as well without me as with me. It’s you
who hold up the roof, not I.”
If he disclaimed that, she did not wait to hear, but gave him a
sudden reassuring smile and a touch of her hand on his sleeve as
she passed, and went to join her guest. Miles had a ruthless
honesty, he knew that what she had said was no more than truth, he
could have run everything here without her. The sharp reminder
pricked her. She was indeed expendable, a woman without purpose
here in this world, she might well consider whether there was not a
better use for her out of the world. In urging her against it, he
had reopened the hollow in her heart, and turned her thoughts again
towards the cloister.
Sister Magdalen was sitting on a cushioned bench beside the
unshuttered window in Judith’s small private chamber, broad,
composed and placid in her black habit. Agatha had brought her
fruit and wine, and left her to herself, for she went in some awe
of her. Judith sat down beside her visitor.
“Cadfael has told me,” said the nun simply,
“what ails you, and what you have confided to him. God forbid
I should press you one way or the other, for in the end the
decision is yours to make, and no other can make it for you. I am
taking into account how grievous your losses have been.”
“I envy you,” said Judith, looking down into her
linked hands. “You are kind, and I am sure you are wise and
strong. I do not believe I am now any of these things, and it is
tempting to lean upon someone who is. Oh, I do live, I do work, I
have not abandoned house, or kinsfolk, or duties. Yet all this
could as well go on without me. My cousin has just shown me as much
by denying it. It would be a most welcome refuge, to have a
vocation elsewhere.”
“Which you have not,” said Sister Magdalen shrewdly,
“or you could not have said that.” Her sudden smile was
like a ray of warmth, and the dimple that darted in and out of her
cheek sparkled and was gone.
“No. Brother Cadfael said as much. He said the religious
life should not be embraced as a second-best, but only as the
best—not a hiding-place, but a passion.”
“He would be hard put to it to apply that to me,”
said Sister Magdalen bluntly. “But neither do I recommend to
others what I myself do. If truth be told, I am no example to any
woman. I took what I chose, I have still some years of life in
which to pay for it. And if the debt is not discharged by then,
I’ll pay the balance after, ungrudging. But you have incurred
no such debt, and I do not think you should. The price comes high.
You, I judge, will do better to wait, and spend your substance for
something different.”
“I know of nothing,” said Judith bleakly, after a
long moment of thought, “that I find worth buying in this
world now. But you and Brother Cadfael are right, if I took the
veil I should be hiding behind a lie. All I covet in the cloister
is the quiet, and the wall around me, keeping the world
out.”
“Bear in mind, then,” said the nun emphatically,
“that our doors are not closed against any woman in need, and
the quiet is not reserved for those who have taken vows. The time
may come when you truly need a place to be apart, time for thought
and rest, even time to recover lost courage, though of that I think
you have enough. I said I would not advise, and I am advising.
Wait, bear with things as they are. But if ever you need a place to
hide, for a little while or a long while, come to Godric’s
Ford and bring all your frets in with you, and you shall find a
refuge for as long as you need, with no vows taken, never unless
you come to it with a whole heart. And I will keep the door against
the world until you see fit to go forth again.”
Late after supper that night, in the small
manor-house of Pulley, in the open scrubland fringes of the Long
Forest, Niall opened the outer door of his brother-in-law’s
timber hall, and looked out into the twilight that was just
deepening into night. He had a walk of three miles or so before
him, back to his house in the Foregate of the town, but it was a
familiar and pleasant walk in fair weather, and he was accustomed
to making the trip two or three times in the week after work, and
home in the early dark, to be up and at work again betimes in the
morning. But on this night he saw with some surprise that there was
a steady rain falling, so quietly and straightly that within the
house they had been quite unaware of it.
“Bide overnight,” said his sister at his shoulder.
“No need to get wet through, and this won’t last the
night out.”
“I don’t mind it,” said Niall simply. “I
shan’t hurt.”
“With all that way to go? Get some sense,” advised
Cecily comfortably, “and stay here in the dry, there’s
room enough, and you know you’re welcome. You can be up and
away in good time tomorrow, no fear of oversleeping, these early
dawns.”
“Shut the door on it,” urged John from the table,
“and come and have another sup. Better wet inside than out.
It’s not often we have time for a talk among the three of us,
after the children are all abed and asleep.”
With four of them about the place, and all lively as squirrels,
that was true enough; the grown folk were at the beck and call of
their young for all manner of services, mending toys, joining in
games, telling stories, singing rhymes. Cecily’s two boys and
a girl ranged from ten years old down to six, and Niall’s own
chick was the youngest and the pet. Now all four were curled up
like a litter of puppies on their hay mattresses in the little
loft, fast asleep, and round the trestle table in the hall the
elders could talk freely without disturbing them.
It had been a good day for Niall. He had cast and decorated and
polished the new buckle for Judith’s girdle, and was not
displeased with his work. Tomorrow she might come to fetch it, and
if he saw pleasure in her eyes when she took it, he would be well
rewarded. Meantime, why not settle here cosily for the night, and
get up with the dawn to a newly washed world, and a sweet green
walk home?
He slept well, and was roused at first light by the usual wild,
waking rapture of the birds, at once sweet and strident. Cecily was
up and busy, and had small ale and bread ready for him. She was
younger than he, fair and benign, happy in her husband and a born
hand with children, no wonder the motherless child thrived here.
Stury would take nothing for her keep. What was one more little
bird, he said, in a full nest? And indeed the family was well
provided here, keeping Mortimer’s little manor prosperous and
in good repair, the cleared fields productive, the forest well
managed, the small coppice ditched against the invading deer. A
good place for children. And yet it was always an effort to set out
for the town, and leave her behind, and he visited often for fear
she should begin to forget that she was his, and not the youngest
of the Stury brood, fathered and mothered here from birth.
Niall set out through an early morning moist and sweet, the rain
over, seemingly, for some hours, for though the grass sparkled, the
open soil had swallowed up the fall, and was beginning to dry. The
first long, low beams of the rising sun lanced through the trees
and drew patterns of light and dark along the ground. The first
passion of bird-song gradually softened and lost its belligerence,
grew busy and sweet and at ease. Here also the nests were full of
fledgelings, hard work day-long to feed them all.
The first mile was through the edges of the forest, the ground
opening gradually into heath and scrub, dotted with small groves of
trees. Then he came to the hamlet of Brace Meole, and from there it
was a beaten road, widening as it neared the town into a
cart-track, which crossed the Meole Brook by a narrow bridge, and
brought him into the Foregate between the stone bridge into the
town and the mill and mill-pond at the edge of the abbey enclave.
He had set off early and walked briskly, and the Foregate was still
barely awake; only a few cottagers and labourers were up and about
their business, and gave him good day as he passed. The monks were
not yet down for Prime, there was no sound in the church as Niall
went by, but faintly from the dortoir the waking bell was ringing.
The high road had dried after the rain, but the soil of the gardens
showed richly dark, promising grateful growth.
He came to the gate in his own burgage wall, and let himself
through into the yard, set the door of his shop open, and made
ready for the day’s work. Judith’s girdle lay coiled on
a shelf. He held his hand from taking it down to caress yet again,
for he had no rights in her, and never would have. But this very
day he might at least see her again and hear her voice, and in five
days’ time he surely would, and that in her own house. Their
hands might touch on the stem of the rose. He would choose
carefully, wary of offering her thorns, who had been pierced by too
many and too sharp thorns already in her brief life.
The thought drove him out into the garden, which lay behind the
yard, entered by a door from the house and a wicket in the wall
from the yard. After the indoor chill left from the night, the
bright sunlight embraced him in the doorway, a scarf of warmth, and
gleamed moistly through the branches of the fruit trees and over
the tangled flower-bed. He took one step over the threshold and
halted, stricken and appalled.
Against the north wall the white rose-bush sagged sidelong, its
thorny arms dragged from the stone, its thickened bole hacked in a
long, downward gash that split away a third of its weight and
growth dangling into the grass. Beneath it the soil of the bed was
stirred and churned as if dogs had battled there, and beside the
battlefield lay huddled a still heap of rusty black, half sunk in
the grass. Niall took no more than three hasty steps towards the
wreckage when he saw the pale gleam of a naked ankle jutting from
the heap, an arm in a wide black sleeve flung out, a hand
convulsively clenched into the soil, and the pallid circle of a
tonsure startlingly white in all the blackness. A monk of
Shrewsbury, young and slight, almost more habit than body within
it, and what, in God’s name, was he doing here, dead or
wounded under the wounded tree?
Niall went close and kneeled beside him, in too much awe, at
first, to touch. Then he saw the knife, lying close beside the
outstretched hand, its blade glazed with drying blood. There was a
thick dark moisture that was not rain, sodden into the soil under
the body. The forearm exposed by the wide black sleeve was smooth
and fair. This was no more than a boy. Niall reached a hand to
touch at last, and the flesh was chill but not yet cold.
Nevertheless, he knew death. With careful dread he eased a hand
under the head, and turned to the morning light the soiled young
face of Brother Eluric.
Chapter Four
« ^ »
Brother Jerome, who counted heads and censored
behaviour in all the brothers, young and old, and whether within
his province or no, had marked the silence within one dormitory
cell when all the rest were rising dutifully for Prime, and made it
his business to look within, somewhat surprised in this case, for
Brother Eluric rated normally as a model of virtue. But even the
virtuous may backslide now and then, and the opportunity to reprove
so exemplary a brother came rarely, and was certainly not to be
missed. This time Jerome’s zeal was wasted, and the pious
words of reproach died unspoken, for the cell was empty, the cot
immaculately neat, the breviary open on the narrow desk. Brother
Eluric had surely risen ahead of his kin, and was already on his
knees somewhere in the church, engaged in supererogatory prayer.
Jerome felt cheated, and snapped with more than his usual acidity
at any who looked blear-eyed with sleep, or came yawning to the
night-stairs. He was equally at odds with those who exceeded him in
devotion and those who fell short. One way or another, Eluric would
pay for this check.
Once they were all in their stalls in the choir, and Brother
Anselm was launched into the liturgy—how could a man past
fifty, who spoke in a round, human voice deeper than most, sing at
will in that upper register, like the most perfect of boy cantors?
And how dared he!—Jerome again began to count heads, and grew
even happier in his self-vindication, for there was one missing,
and that one was Brother Eluric. The fallen paragon, who had
actually won his way into Prior Robert’s dignified and
influential favour, to Jerome’s jealous concern! Let him look
to his laurels now! The prior would never demean himself to count
or search for defections, but he would listen when they were
brought to his notice.
Prime came to its end, and the brothers began to file back to
the night-stairs, to complete their toilets and make ready for
breakfast. Jerome lingered to sidle confidentially to Prior
Robert’s elbow, and whisper into his ear, with righteous
disapproval: “Father, we have a truant this morning. Brother
Eluric was not present in church. Nor is he in his cell. All is
left in order there, I thought surely he was before us into the
church. Now I cannot think where he may be, nor what he is about,
to neglect his duties so.”
Prior Robert in his turn paused and frowned. “Strange! He
of all people! Have you looked in the Lady Chapel? If he rose very
early to tend the altar and has lingered long in prayer he may have
fallen asleep. The best of us may do so.”
But Brother Eluric was not in the Lady Chapel. Prior Robert
hurried to detain the abbot on his way across the great court
towards his lodging.
“Father Abbot, we are in some concern over Brother
Eluric.”
The name produced instant and sharp attention. Abbot Radulfus
turned a fixed and guarded countenance. “Brother Eluric? Why,
what of him?”
“He was not in attendance at Prime, and he is nowhere to
be found. Nowhere, at least, that he should be at this hour. It is
not like him to absent himself from the office,” said the
prior fairly.
“It is not. He is a devoted soul.” The abbot spoke
almost absently, for his mind was back in the privacy of his
parlour, facing that all too brittle devotee as he poured out his
illicit and bravely resisted love. This reminder came all too
aptly. How if confession and absolution and the release from
temptation had not been enough? Radulfus, not a hesitant man, was
still hesitating how to act now, when they were interrupted by the
sight of the porter coming down from the gatehouse at a scurrying
run, skirts and sleeves flying.
“Father Abbot, there’s one here at the gate, the
bronze-smith who rents the Widow Perle’s old house, says he
has dire news that won’t wait. He asks for you—would
not give me the message—”
“I’ll come,” said Radulfus instantly. And to
the prior, who would have made to follow him: “Robert, do you
have someone search further, the gardens, the grange court…
If you do not find him, come back to me.” And he was off at a
long, raking stride towards the gate, and the authority of his
voice and the vehemence of his going forbade pursuit. There were
too many interwoven threads here—the lady of the rose, the
house of the rose, the tenant who had willingly undertaken the
errand Eluric dreaded, and now Eluric lost from within, and dire
news entering from without. A woven pattern began to appear, and
its colours were sombre.
Niall was waiting at the door of the porter’s lodge, his
broad, strongly boned face very still and blanched with shock under
its summer brown.
“You asked for me,” said Radulfus quietly, viewing
him with a steady, measuring stare. “I am here. What is this
news you bring?”
“My lord,” said Niall, “I thought best you
should know it first alone, and then dispose as you see fit. Last
night I lay at my sister’s house overnight because of the
rain. When I came back this morning I went into the garden. My
lord, Mistress Perle’s rose-bush has been hacked and broken,
and one of your brothers lies dead there under it.”
After a brief, profound silence Radulfus said: “If you
know him, name him.”
“I do know him. For three years he came to the garden to
cut the rose for Mistress Perle. He is Brother Eluric, the
custodian of Saint Mary’s altar.”
This time the silence was longer and deeper. Then the abbot
asked simply: “How long since you discovered him
there?”
“About the length of Prime, my lord, for it was nearly the
hour when I passed the church on my way home. I came at once, but
the porter would not disturb you during the office.”
“And you left all as you found it? Touched
nothing?”
“I lifted his head to see his face. Nothing else. He lies
just as I found him.”
“Good!” said Radulfus, and winced at using the word
even for one right act, where everything else went grimly awry.
“Then wait but a moment, while I send for certain others, and
we will go back with you to that garden.”
Those he took with him, saying nothing as yet to
any other, even the prior, were Brother Anselm and Brother Cadfael,
witnesses for the abbey to the charter drawn up with Judith Perle.
They alone had been told of Brother Eluric’s trouble, and
shared the sorry knowledge that might be relevant here. The young
man’s confessor was silenced by his office, and in any case
Sub-Prior Richard was not the man Radulfus would have chosen as a
wise counsellor in such dark matters.
The four of them stood in silence round the body of Brother
Eluric, taking in the pitiful heap of black folds, the outflung
hand, the mangled tree and the bloody knife. Niall had withdrawn a
few paces to leave them alone, but stood watchful in attendance, to
answer whatever they might ask.
“Poor, tormented child,” said Radulfus heavily.
“I doubt I failed him fatally, his disease was worse than I
knew. He begged to be relieved of his task, but surely he grudged
it to any other, and has tried here to destroy the bush. And
himself with it.”
Cadfael was silent, his eyes roving thoughtfully over the
trampled ground. They had all refrained from treading too close,
nothing had been disturbed since Niall went on his knees to turn
the pallid face up to the light.
“Is that how you read it?” asked Anselm. “Are
we to condemn him as a suicide? However we may pity?”
“What else can it be? Surely this involuntary love had so
eaten into him that he could not bear another should take his place
with the woman. Why else should he steal out by night and come here
to this garden, why else should he hack at the roots of the tree?
And from that it would be but a step, in his despair, to the unholy
temptation to destroy himself with the roses. What could fix his
image more terribly and for ever in her memory than such a death?
For you know—you two do know—the measure of his
desperation. And there lies the knife beside his hand.”
It was not a dagger, but a good, long-hafted knife, sharp and
thin, such as any practical man might carry on him for a dozen
lawful purposes, from carving his meat at the table to scaring off
footpads on a journey, or the occasional wild boar in the
forest.
“Beside it,” said Cadfael shortly, “not in
it.”
They turned their eyes on him cautiously, even hopefully.
“You see how his hand is clenched into the soil,” he
went on slowly, “and there is no blood upon it, though the
knife is bloodied to the hilt. Touch his hand—I think
you’ll find it is already stiffening as it lies, clutching
the earth. He never held this knife. And if he had, would not the
sheath be on his girdle? No man in his senses would carry such a
knife about him unsheathed.”
“A man not in his right senses might, however,” said
Radulfus ruefully. “He needed it, did he not, for what he has
done to the rose-bush.”
“What was done to the rose-bush,” said Cadfael
firmly, “was not done with that knife. Could not be! A man
would have to saw away for half an hour or more, even with a sharp
knife, at such a thick bole. That was done with a heavier weapon,
meant for such work, a broom-hook or a hatchet. Moreover, you see
the gash begins higher, where a single blow, or two at the most,
should have severed the stem, but it swerves downwards into the
thick of the bole, where dead wood has been cut away for years, and
left this woody encrustation.”
“I fear,” said Brother Anselm wryly, “that
Brother Eluric would hardly be expert with such a tool.”
“And there was no second blow,” said Cadfael,
undeterred. “If there had been, the bush would be severed
utterly. And the first blow, I think, the only blow—even that
was deflected. Someone interrupted the act. Someone clutched at the
arm that was swinging the hatchet, and sent the blade down into the
thick of the bole. I think—I think—it stuck
fast there, and the man who held it had not time to get both hands
to the haft and pull it out. Why else should he draw his
knife?”
“You are saying,” said Radulfus intently,
“that there were two men here in the night, not one? One who
tried to destroy, and one who tried to prevent?”
“Yes, that is what I see here.”
“And that the one who tried to protect the tree, who
caught at the attacker’s arm and caused his weapon to lodge
fast—and who was struck down instead with the
knife…”
“Is Brother Eluric. Yes. How else can it have been?
Certainly he came here secretly in the night of his own will, but
not to destroy, rather to take a last farewell of this wild dream
of his, to look for one last time on the roses, and then never no
more. But he came just in time to see another man here, one who had
other thoughts, and for other motives, one who had come to destroy
the rose-bush. Would Eluric endure to see that done? Surely he
leaped to protect the tree, clutched at the arm wielding the
hatchet, drove the blade down to stick fast in the bole. If there
was a struggle, as the ground shows, I do not think it lasted long.
Eluric was unarmed. The other, if he could not then make use of his
hatchet, carried a knife. And used it.”
There was a long silence, while they all stared at him and
thought out slowly the implications of what he was saying. And
gradually something of conviction came easefully into their faces,
even something of relief and gratitude. For if Eluric was not a
suicide, but had gone to his end faithfully bearing his burden and
seeking to prevent an evil act, then his resting-place in the
cemetery was assured, and his passage through death, however his
account might stand for little sins needing purging, as safe as a
prodigal son re-entering his father’s house.
“If it were not as I’ve said,” Cadfael pointed
out, “then the hatchet would still be here in the garden. It
is not. And certainly it was not our brother here who carried it
away. And neither did he bring it here, I pledge my word on
that.”
“Yet if this is true,” said Anselm consideringly,
“the other did not stay to complete his work.”
“No, he lugged out his hatchet and made off as fast as he
could, away from the place where he had made himself a murderer. A
thing I daresay he never intended, done in a moment of alarm and
terror, when this poor lad in his outrage lunged at him. He would
run from Eluric dead in far greater horror than he ever need have
done from Eluric living.”
“Nevertheless,” said Abbot Radulfus strongly,
“this is murder.”
“It is.”
“Then I must send word to the castle. It is for the
secular authorities to pursue murderers. A pity,” he said,
“that Hugh Beringar is gone north, we shall have to wait for
his return, though no doubt Alan Herbard will send to him at once,
and let him know what has happened. Is there more that we here must
do, before we have Brother Eluric carried home?”
“We can at least observe whatever is here to be seen,
Father. One thing I can tell you, indeed you yourself will see it,
what happened here happened after the rain stopped. The ground was
soft when they came together here, see how they’ve marked it.
And back and shoulder of the boy’s habit are dry. May we now
move him? There are witnesses enough here as to how he was
found.”
They stooped in all reverence and lifted the stiffening but not
yet rigid body, and laid him out on the grass, stretched on his
back. From throat to toes the front of his habit was dark with the
moisture from the earth, and the great dark stain of his blood
clotted the cloth over his left breast. His face, if it had borne
the stamp of sudden anger, dread and pain, had now lost that
tension, and eased into the smoothness of youth and innocence. Only
his eyes, half-open, retained the frowning anxiety of a troubled
soul. Radulfus stooped and closed them gently, and wiped the mud
from the pale cheeks.
“You take a load from my heart, Cadfael. Surely you are
right, he did not take his own life, it was rapt from him cruelly
and unjustly, and there must be a price to pay for it. But as for
this child here, he is safe enough. I would I had known better how
to deal with him, he might still have been living.” He drew
the two smooth hands together, and folded them on the bloodied
breast.
“I sleep too well,” said Cadfael wryly, “I
never heard when the rain ceased. Did anyone mark the end of
it?”
Niall had drawn a little nearer, waiting patiently in case
anything further should be required of him.
“It was over by about midnight,” he said, “for
before we went to our beds, there at Pulley, my sister opened the
door and looked out, and said that the sky had cleared and it was
bidding to be a fine night. But it was too late to start out
then.” He added, putting his own interpretation on the way
they turned to look at him, after so long of forgetting his
presence: “My sister and her man and the children will tell
you I stayed the night over, and left in the dawn. It might be said
a family will hold together, however. But I can tell you the names
of two or three I said good day to, coming back along the Foregate
this morning. They’ll bear me out.”
The abbot gave him a startled and preoccupied look, and
understood. “Such checks and counter-checks are for the
sheriff’s men,” he said. “But I make no doubt
you’ve told us simple truth. And the rain was over by
midnight, you say?”
“It was, my lord. There’s but three miles between,
it would surely be much the same here.”
“It fits well,” said Cadfael, kneeling over the
body. “He must surely have died about six or seven hours ago.
And since he came after the rain stopped, when the ground was soft
and moist to tread, there should be traces they’ve left after
them. Here they’ve stamped the ground raw between them,
there’s nothing clear, but by one way or another they walked
in here in the night, and one walked out again.”
He rose from his knees and rubbed his moist palms together.
“Hold your places where you stand, and look about you. We may
have trampled out something of value ourselves, but at least all of
us here but one wear sandals, and so did Eluric. Master
Bronzesmith, how did you enter here this morning, when you found
him?”
“Through the house-door,” said Niall, nodding in
that direction.
“And when Brother Eluric came each year to fetch the rose,
how did he enter?”
“Through the wicket from the front yard, as we did now.
And was very quiet and modest about it.”
“Then this night past, coming with no ill intent, though
so secretly, surely he would come as he always came. Let us
see,” said Cadfael, treading carefully along the grass to the
wicket gate in the wall, “if any but sandalled feet came that
way.”
The earth path, watered into mud by the rain, and again dried
into a smooth, soft surface, had taken all their entering
footprints and held them clear to view, three pairs of flat soles,
here and there overlaid one on another. Or were there four pairs?
With these common sandals size meant nothing very helpful, but
Cadfael thought he could detect, among all those prints entering
and none leaving, one which had trodden deeper than the rest,
having entered here while the ground was wetter than now, and by
lucky chance escaped being trodden out of shape with their morning
invasion. There was also a broad, sturdy shoe-sole, recent like the
sandals, which Niall claimed for his, and showed as much by fitting
his foot to it.
“Whoever the second was,” said Cadfael, “I
fancy he did not come by the front way, as innocent men do. Nor
leave by it, either, having left a dead man behind here. Let us
look elsewhere.”
On the eastward side the garden was hemmed in by the wall of the
house belonging to Thomas the farrier, on the west by Niall’s
workshop and dwelling; there was no way out there. But to the rear,
on the other side of the north wall, lay a paddock, very easily
entered from the fields, and no way overlooked by any building. A
few paces along the wall from the mutilated rose-bush there was a
vine growing, crabbed and old and seldom fruitful. A part of its
twisted trunk had been pulled away from the wall, and when Niall
approached it closely he saw that where the trunk turned sidelong
and afforded a foothold, a foot had indeed scored it, mounting in
panic haste.
“Here! Here he climbed. The ground is higher outside in
the paddock, but leaving he needed a holt on the way.”
They drew close, peering. The climber’s boot had scratched
the bark and left soil in the scratches. And below, in the exposed
earth of the bed, the other foot, the left, had stamped a deep and
perfect print as he lunged upward, for he had had to reach high. A
booted foot, with a raised heel that had dug deep, but less deep on
the outer edge at the back, where the wearer habitually trod his
boot down. By the shape his footgear had been well made, but well
worn also. There was a fine ridge of earth that crossed from below
the great toe diagonally half across the sole, narrowing to
vanishing point as it went, left by a crack in the leather.
Opposite the downtrodden heel, the toe also had left an imprint
shallowing slightly. Whoever the man was, he trod from the left of
the heel clean to the right of the toe with this left foot. His
spring from the ground had forced the print in deep, but his foot
had left the soil cleanly, and the wet earth, gradually drying, had
preserved the perfect mould.
“A little warm wax,” said Cadfael, half to himself,
intently staring, “a little warm wax and a steady hand, and
we have him by the heel!”
They were so intent upon that single spot, the
last remaining trace of Brother Eluric’s murderer, that none
of them heard the light footsteps approaching the open house-door
from within, or caught in the corner of an eye the slight gleam of
the sun upon movement and colour, as Judith came into the doorway.
She had found the workshop empty, and waited some minutes for Niall
to appear. But since the door into his living quarters was wide
open as he had left it, and the shifting green and gold of sunlit
branches stirring showed in reflection across the room within, and
since she knew the house so well, she had ventured to pass through
to find him in the garden, where she judged he must be.
“I ask pardon,” she was saying as she stepped into
the doorway, “but the doors were open. I did
call—”
She broke off there, startled and bewildered to see the whole
group of them swing about and stare in consternation at her. Three
black Benedictine habits gathered beside the old, barren vine, and
one of them the lord abbot himself. What errand could they possibly
have here?
“Oh, forgive me,” she began haltingly. “I
didn’t know…”
Niall sprang out of his shocked stillness and came running,
putting himself between her and what else she might see if once she
took her eyes off the abbot. He spread an arm protectively to urge
her back into the house.
“Come within, mistress, here’s nothing to trouble
you. I have the girdle ready. You’re early, I hadn’t
expected you…”
He was not good at providing a flood of reassuring words. She
held her ground, and over his shoulder she swept the enclosed space
of the garden with dilated eyes blanched into the chill grey of
glass, and found the still body lying aloof and indifferent in the
grass. She saw the pale oval of the face, the pale cross of the
hands on the breast of the habit, the hacked bole of the rose-bush,
and its sagging branches torn from the wall. As yet she neither
recognised the dead youth, nor understood at all what could have
been happening here.
But all too well she understood that whatever befell in this
place, between these walls which had once been hers, somehow lay
heavy upon her, as if she had set in motion some terrible
procession of events which she was powerless to stop, as if a
gathering guilt had begun to fold round her, and mock her with her
purity of intent and the corruption of its consequences.
She made no sound at all, she did not shrink, or yield to
Niall’s awkward, concerned pleading: “Come, come within
and sit you down quietly, and leave all here to the lord abbot.
Come!” He had an arm about her, rather persuading than
supporting, for she stood quite still and erect, not a quiver in
her body. She laid her hands on his shoulders, resisting his urging
with resigned determination.
“No, let me be. This has to do with me. I know
it.”
They were all drawing anxiously about her by then. The abbot
accepted necessity. “Madam, there is here matter that must
distress you, that we cannot deny. I will not hide anything from
you. This house is your gift, and truth is your due. But you must
not take to yourself more than is customary from any godly
gentlewoman in compassion for a young life taken untimely. No part
of this stems from you, and no part of what must be done about it
falls to your duty. Go within, and all that we know—all that
is of consequence—you shall be told. I promise it.”
She hesitated, her eyes still on the dead youth. “Father,
I will not further embitter what is surely hard enough for
you,” she said slowly. “But let me see him. I owe him
that.”
Radulfus looked her in the eyes, and stood aside. Niall took
away his arm from about her almost stealthily, for fear she should
suddenly become aware of his touch in the instant when it was
removed. She crossed the grass with a firm and steady step, and
stood looking down at Brother Eluric. In death he looked even
younger and more vulnerable than in life, for all his immovable
calm. Judith reached over him to the dangling, wounded bush,
plucked one of the half-open buds, and slipped it carefully into
his folded hands.
“For all those you brought to me,” she said. And to
the rest of those present, raising her head: “Yes, it is he.
I knew it must be he.”
“Brother Eluric,” said the abbot.
“I never knew his name. Is not that strange?” She
looked round them all, from face to face, with drawn brows.
“I never asked, and he never told. So few words we ever had
to say to each other, and too late now for more.” She
fastened last and longest, and with the first returning warmth of
pain in her eyes as the numbness passed, on Cadfael, whom she knew
best here. “How could this happen?” she said.
“Come within now,” said Cadfael, “and you
shall know.”
Chapter Five
« ^ »
The abbot and Brother Anselm departed, back to
the abbey to send men with a litter to bring Brother Eluric home,
and a messenger to Hugh’s young deputy at the castle, to warn
him he had a murder on his hands. Very soon word would go forth
through the Foregate that a brother was mysteriously dead, and many
and strange rumours would be blown on the summer winds all through
the town. Some carefully truncated version of Eluric’s
tragedy the abbot would surely make public, to silence the wildest
tales. He would not lie, but he would judiciously omit what was
eternally private between himself, the two brother witnesses, and
the dead man. Cadfael could guess how it would read. It had been
decided, on maturer reflection, that it would be more suitable for
the rose rent to be paid direct by the tenant, rather than by the
custodian of the altar of Saint Mary, and therefore Brother Eluric
had been excused from the duty he had formerly fulfilled. That he
had gone in secret to the garden was perhaps foolish, but not
blameworthy. No doubt he had simply wished to verify that the bush
was well cared for and in blossom, and finding a malefactor in the
very act of destroying it, he had naturally tried to prevent the
act, and had been struck down by the attacker. A creditable death,
an honourable grave. What need to mention the conflict and
suffering that lay behind it?
But in the meantime here was he, Cadfael, confronted with a
woman who surely had the right to know everything. It would not, in
any case, be easy to lie to this woman, or even to prevaricate. She
would not be satisfied with anything less than truth.
Since the sun was now reaching the flower-bed under the north
wall of the garden, and the edge of the deep print might become dry
and friable before noon, and perhaps powder away, Cadfael had
borrowed some ends of candle from Niall on the spot, melted them in
one of the smith’s small crucibles, and gone to fill in
carefully the shape of the bootprint. With patient coaxing the
congealed form came away intact. It would have to go into a cold
place to preserve its sharpness, but for good measure he had also
purloined a discarded offcut of thin leather, and made a careful
outline of the print, marking where heel and toe were worn down,
and the diagonal crack across the ball of the foot. Sooner or later
boots come into the hands of the cobbler, they are far too precious
to be discarded until they are completely worn out and can no
longer be mended. Often they are handed down through three
generations before finally being thrown away. So, reflected
Cadfael, would this boot some day need attention from Provost
Corviser or one of his trade. How soon there was no telling, but
justice has to learn to wait, and not to forget.
Judith sat waiting for him now in Niall’s neat, bare and
austere living room, the room of a man living alone, orderly and
clean, but with none of the small adornments a woman would have
added. The doors still stood wide open, there were two unshuttered
windows, green of foliage and gold of sun came quivering in, and
filled the chamber with light. She was not afraid of light, she sat
where it played over her, gilding and trembling as the breeze
quickened. She was alone when Cadfael came back from the
garden.
“The smith has a customer,” she said with the palest
of smiles. “I bade him go. A man must tend to his
trade.”
“So must a woman,” said Cadfael, and laid his
moulded waxen form carefully down on the stone floor, where the
draught would play over it as the sunlight did over her.
“Yes, so I shall. You need not fear me, I have a respect
for life. All the more,” she said gravely, “now that I
have seen death close to, yet again. Tell me! You said you
would.”
He sat down with her on the uncushioned bench, and told her
fully all that had happened that morning—the defection of
Eluric, the coming of Niall with his story of finding the crumpled
body and the broken bush, even the first grim suspicion of
deliberate damage and self-murder, before sign after sign pointed
another way. She heard him out with unwavering attention, those
arresting grey eyes dauntingly wide and intelligent.
“But still,” she said, “I do not understand.
You speak as if there was nothing of note or consequence in his
leaving the enclave by night as he did. But you know it is
something utterly unknown, for a young brother so to dare. And he,
I thought, so meek and dutiful, no breaker of rules. Why did he do
so? What can have made it so important to him to visit the
rose-bush? Secretly, illicitly, by night? What did it mean to him,
to drive him so far out of his proper way?”
No question but she was asking honestly. She had never thought
of herself as a disturber of any man’s peace. And she meant
to have an answer, and there was none to give her but the truth.
The abbot might have hesitated at this point. Cadfael did not
hesitate.
“It meant to him,” he said simply, “the memory
of you. It was no change of policy that removed him from being
bearer of the rose. He had begged to be relieved of a task which
had become torment to him, and his request was granted. He could no
longer bear the pain of being in your presence and as far from you
as the moon, of seeing you, and being within touch of you, and
forbidden to love. But when he was released, it seems he could not
bear absence, either. In a manner, he was saying his goodbye to
you. He would have got over it,” said Cadfael with resigned
regret, “if he had lived. But it would have been a long,
bleak sickness.”
Still her eyes had not wavered nor her face changed, except that
the blood had drained from her cheeks and left her pale and
translucent as ice. “Oh, God!” she said in a whisper.
“And I never knew! There was never word said, never a
look… And I so much his elder, and no beauty! It was like
sending one of the singing boys from the school to me. Never a
wrong thought, how could there be?”
“He was cloistered almost from his cradle,” said
Cadfael gently, “he had never had to do with a woman since he
left his mother. He had no defence against a gentle face, a soft
voice and a motion of grace. You cannot see yourself with his eyes,
or you might find yourself dazzled.”
After a moment of silence she said: “I did feel, somehow,
that he was not happy. No more than that. And how many in this
world can boast of being happy?” And she asked, looking up
again into Cadfael’s face: “How many know of this? Need
it be spoken of?”
“No one but Father Abbot, Brother Richard his confessor,
Brother Anselm and myself. And now you. No, it will never be spoken
of to any other. And none of these can or will ever think one
thought of blame for you. How could we?”
“But I can,” said Judith.
“Not if you are just. You must not take to yourself more
than your due. That was Eluric’s error.”
A man’s voice was raised suddenly in the shop, young and
agitated, and Niall’s voice replying in hasty reassurance.
Miles burst in through the open doorway, the sunlight behind him
casting him into sharp silhouette, and shining through his ruffled
fair hair, turning light brown into flaxen. He was flushed and out
of breath, but he heaved a great, relieved sigh at the sight of
Judith sitting composed and tearless and in calm company.
“Dear God, what has been happening here? The tales
they’re buzzing along the Foregate of murder and malice!
Brother, is it true? My cousin… I knew she was coming here
this morning. Thank God, girl dear, I find you safe and well
befriended. No harm has come to you? I came on the run as soon as I
heard what they were saying, to take you home.”
His boisterous coming had blown away, like a March wind, the
heavy solemnity that had pervaded the room, and his vigour had
brought back some rising colour to Judith’s frozen face. She
rose to meet him, and let him embrace her in an impulsive hug, and
kiss her cold cheek.
“I’ve taken no harm, no need to fret for me. Brother
Cadfael has been kind enough to keep me company. He was here before
I came, and Father Abbot also, there was never any threat or danger
to me.”
“But there has been a death?” With his arms
still protectively about her he looked from her face to
Cadfael’s, anxiously frowning. “Or is it all a false
tale? They were saying—a brother of the abbey was carried
home from this place, and his face covered.”
“It’s all too true,” said Cadfael, rising
somewhat wearily. “Brother Eluric, the custodian of Saint
Mary’s altar, was found here this morning stabbed to
death.”
“Here? What, within the house?” He sounded
incredulous, as well he might. What would a brother of the abbey be
doing invading a craftsman’s house?”
“In the garden. Under the rose-tree,” said Cadfael
briefly, “and that rose-tree hacked and damaged. Your cousin
will tell you all. Better you should hear truth than the common
rumours none of us will quite escape. But the lady should be taken
home at once and allowed to rest. She has need of it.” He
took up from the stone threshold the form of wax, on which the
young man’s eyes rested with wondering curiosity, and laid it
carefully away in his linen scrip to avoid handling.
“Indeed!” agreed Miles, recalled to his duty and
flushing boyishly. “And thank you, Brother, for your
kindness.”
Cadfael followed them out into the workshop. Niall was at his
bench, but he rose to meet them as they took their leave, a modest
man, who had had the delicacy to remove himself from any attendance
on what should be private between comforter and comforted. Judith
looked at him gravely, and suddenly recovered from some deep
reserve of untouched innocence within her a pale but lovely smile.
“Master Niall, I grieve that I have caused you so much
trouble and distress, and I do thank you for your goodness. And I
have a thing to collect, and a debt to pay—have you
forgotten?”
“No,” said Niall. “But I would have brought it
to you when the time was better suited.” He turned to the
shelf behind him, and brought out to her the coiled girdle. She
paid him what he asked, as simply as he asked it, and then she
unrolled the buckle end in her hands, and looked long at her dead
husband’s mended gift, and for the first time her eyes
moistened with a pearly sheen, though no tears fell.
“It is a time very well suited now,” she said,
looking up into Niall’s face, “for a small, precious
thing to provide me with a pure pleasure.”
It was the only pleasure she had that day, and
even that carried with it a piercing undercurrent of pain.
Agatha’s flustered and voluble fussing and Miles’s
restrained but all too attentive concern were equally burdensome to
her. The dead face of Brother Eluric remained with her every
moment. How could she have failed to feel his anguish? Once, twice,
three times she had received him and parted from him, with no
deeper misgiving than a mild sense of his discomfort, which could
well be merely shyness, and a conviction that here was a young man
none too happy, which she had attributed to want of a true vocation
in one cloistered from childhood. She had been so deeply sunk in
her own griefs as to be insensitive to his. Even in death he did
not reproach her. He had no need. She reproached herself.
She would have sought distraction at least in occupying her
hands, but she could not face the awed whispers and heavy silences
of the girls in the spinning room. She chose rather to sit in the
shop, where, if the curious came to stare and exclaim, at least
they were likely to come one at a time, and some at least might
come honestly to buy cloth, not even having heard yet the news that
was being blown round the alleys of Shrewsbury like thistledown,
and taking root as blithely.
But even that was hard to bear. She would have been glad when
evening came, and the shutters were put up, but that one late
customer, coming to collect a length of cloth for his mother,
elected to stay a while and commiserate with the lady in private,
or at least as much privacy as he could contrive between the
clucking forays of Agatha, who could not leave her niece unattended
for many minutes together. Those brief intervals, however, Vivian
Hynde knew how to use to the best advantage.
He was the only son of old William Hynde, who ran the biggest
flocks of sheep in the central western uplands of the shire, and
who for years had regularly sold the less select fleeces of his
clip to the Vestiers, while the finest were reserved to be
collected by the middlemen for shipping to the north of France and
the wool towns of Flanders, from his warehouse and jetty
downstream, beyond Godfrey Fuller’s workshops. The
partnership between the two families for business purposes had
existed for two generations, and made close contact plausible even
for this young sprig who was said to be at odds with his father,
and highly unlikely to prove a third successful woolman, his talent
being more highly developed in spending the money his father made.
So much so that it was rumoured the old man had put his foot down
heavily, and refused to pay any more debts for his son and heir, or
allow him any more funds to squander on dice, and girls, and
riotous living. William had bailed him out of trouble often enough
already, but now, without his backing, Vivian’s usual
resources were far less likely to lend to him or give him extended
credit. And easy friends fall off from an idol and patron who no
longer has money to spend.
There was no sign of drooping as yet, however, in Vivian’s
bright crest when he came, with his considerable charm and grace,
to console a dismayed widow. He was a very personable young man
indeed, tall and athletic, with corn-yellow hair that curled
becomingly, and dancing pebble-brown eyes in which a full light
found surprising golden glints. He was invariably elegant in his
gear and wear, and knew very well how pleasant a picture he made in
most women’s eyes. And if he had made no headway yet with the
Widow Perle, neither had anyone else, and there was still hope.
He had the wit to approach delicately on this occasion, with a
declaration of sympathy and concern that stopped short of probing
too deeply. Excellent at keeping his feet on thin ice, indeed
sensible enough to know himself a man for surfaces, not for depths,
he also had the gall to rally and tease a little in the hope of
raising a smile.
“And now if you shut yourself up here and grieve in
private for someone you hardly knew, that aunt of yours will drive
you ever more melancholy. She has you talked halfway to a nunnery
already. And that,” said Vivian with emphatic pleading,
“you must not do.”
“Many another has,” she said, “with no better
cause. Why not I?”
“Because,” he said, glittering, and leaning closer
to lower his voice for fear Agatha should choose that moment to
enter yet again on some pretext or other, “because you are
young and beautiful, and have no real wish to bury yourself in a
convent. You know it! And because I am your devoted worshipper, as
well you know, and if you vanish from my life it will be the death
of me.”
She took that as a well-intended if ill-judged flourish, and was
even a little touched by his suddenly caught breath and stricken
gaze as he realised what he had said, and how it must bite home on
this of all days. He caught at her hand, voluble and honeyed in
dismay. “Oh, forgive me, forgive me! Fool that I am, I never
meant… There is no blame, none, can touch you. Let me in to
your life closer, and I’ll convince you. Marry me, and
I’ll shut out all vexations and doubts from you.”
She did begin to wonder, afterwards, if it was all calculated,
for he was a subtle and persuasive young man; but then she was
disarmed and self-doubting, and could not bring herself to
attribute deceit or self-interest to any other. Vivian had often
enough pressed his attentions upon her and made no impression. Now
what she saw in him was a boy no more than a year older than
Brother Eluric, one who might, for all his flattery and
exaggeration, be suffering something of what Brother Eluric had
suffered. She had so lamentably failed to offer the slightest help
to the one, the more reason she should deal considerately with the
other. So she tolerated him, and made firm but gentle answers,
longer than she would have done at any other time.
“It’s foolish to talk so,” she said.
“You and I have known each other from childhood. I’m
your elder, and a widow, by no means a match for you, and I do not
intend to marry again with any man. You must accept that for an
answer. Waste no more time here on me.”
“You are fretting now,” he said vehemently,
“over this monk who is dead, though God knows that’s
none of your fault. But it will not always be so, you’ll see
all very differently in a month or so. And for this charter that
troubles you, it can be changed. You can, you should rid yourself
of the bargain, and with it the reproach. You see now it was
folly.”
“Yes,” she agreed resignedly, “it was indeed
folly to put a price, even a nominal price, upon a gift. I should
never have done it. It has brought nothing but grief. But yes, it
can be undone.”
It seemed to her that he was drawing encouragement from this
lengthening colloquy, and that she certainly did not desire. So she
rose, and pleaded her very real weariness to rid herself of his
continuing assiduities as gently as possible. Vivian departed
reluctantly but still gracefully, looking back from the doorway for
a long, ingratiating moment before he swung about and went, lithe
and long-legged and elegant, down the street called Maerdol towards
the bridge.
But even when he was gone, the evening was full of echoes of the
morning, reminders of disaster, reproaches of folly, as Agatha
worried away at the past.
“You see now how foolish it was to make such a
ballad-romance agreement, like any green girl. A rose, indeed! You
should never have given away half your patrimony so rashly, how
could you know when you and yours might have great need of it? And
now see what it’s come to! A death, and all at the door of
that foolish charter.”
“You need not trouble any longer,” said Judith
wearily. “I do repent it. It is not too late to amend it. Let
me alone now. There is nothing you could say to me that I have not
already said to myself.”
She went early to her bed, and the girl Branwen, relieved of the
carding that brought her out in a rash, and put to work for a time
in the household, came to fetch and carry for her, fold away into
the chest the gown her mistress discarded, and curtain the
unshuttered window. Branwen was fond of Judith, but not sorry, on
this occasion, to be dismissed early, for Vivian’s
serving-man, left behind to carry home the bolt of cloth for
Mistress Hynde, was settled cosily in the kitchen, throwing dice
with Bertred, the foreman of the weavers, and both of them were
personable fellows with an eye for a pretty girl. Branwen was not
at all averse to being the desirable bone between two handsome
dogs. Sometimes she had felt that Bertred had ideas above his
station, and was casting a greedy eye in the direction of his
mistress, being vain of his sturdy, straight body and fresh, comely
face, and a silver tongue to match. But nothing would ever come of
that! And when he had Master Hynde’s Gunnar across the table
from him, plainly captivated, he might better appreciate more
accessible meat.
“Go now,” said Judith, loosing the great sheaf of
her hair about her shoulders. “I shan’t need you
tonight. But call me very early in the morning,” she added
with sudden resolution, “for I’m going to the abbey.
I’ll not leave this matter lying one hour more than need be.
Tomorrow I’ll go to the abbot and have a new charter drawn
up. No more roses! The gift I made for so foolish a fee I’ll
now make unconditional.”
Branwen was proud of her advancement into
Judith’s personal service, and fondly imagined herself closer
in her mistress’s confidence than in fact she was. And with
two young men in the kitchen already interested in her and prepared
to be impressed, what wonder if she boasted of being the first to
be entrusted with Judith’s plans for the morrow? It seemed a
pity that Gunnar should so soon afterwards recall that he had to
carry home Mistress Hynde’s cloth, and might end with a flea
in his ear if he delayed too long. And though that left her the
attentions of Bertred, whom on the whole she preferred, his pricked
sense of proprietorship in a woman of this household seemed to flag
disappointingly once his rival was out of the house. It was not,
after all, a satisfactory evening. Branwen went to her bed out of
temper between disillusionment and dudgeon, and out of sorts with
men.
Young Alan Herbard, Hugh’s deputy, dutiful
and determined though he was, drew the line at coping unaided with
murder, and had had a courier on the road as soon as the news came
to his ears. By noon of the next day, which was the eighteenth day
of June, Hugh would surely be back in Shrewsbury, not in his own
house, where only one elderly servant remained during the
family’s absence, but at the castle, where garrison, sergeant
and all were at his disposal.
Meantime, Cadfael betook himself and his waxen footprint, with
the abbot’s blessing, into the town, and showed mould and
drawing to Geoffrey Corviser, the provost, and his son Philip, the
foremost shoemakers and leather workers in the town. “For
sooner or later every boot comes into the cobbler’s
hands,” he said simply, “though it may be a year ahead
or more. No harm, at least, in keeping a copy of such witness as
you see there, and looking out for the like among any you
repair.”
Philip handled the wax delicately, and nodded over the evidence
it provided of its wearer’s tread. “I don’t know
it, but it will be easily seen if ever it does find its way in
here. And I’ll show it to the cobbler over the bridge, in
Frankwell. Between us, who knows, we may run the fellow down in the
end. But there’s many a man patches his own,” said the
good craftsman with professional disdain.
A thin chance enough, Cadfael admitted to himself on his way
back over the bridge, but one that could not be neglected. What
else had they to offer a lead? Little enough, except the inevitable
and unanswerable question: Who could possibly have wanted to
destroy the rose-bush? And for what conceivable reason? A question
they had all voiced already, without profit, and one that would be
posed all over again when Hugh arrived.
Instead of turning in at the gatehouse Cadfael passed by and
walked the length of the Foregate, along the dusty highway, past
the bakery, past the forge, exchanging greetings in at doorways and
over hedges as he went, to turn in at the gate of Niall’s
yard, and cross to the wicket which led through into the garden. It
was bolted fast on the inner side. Cadfael turned instead to the
shop, where Niall was at work with a small ceramic crucible and a
tiny clay mould for a brooch.
“I came to see if you’d had any further night
visitors,” said Cadfael, “but I see you’ve
secured one way in, at least. A pity there’s no wall ever
built high enough to keep out a man determined to get in. But even
stopping one hole is something. What of the bush? Will it
live?”
“Come and see. One side may die off, but it’s no
more than two or three branches. It may leave the tree lopsided,
but a year or so, and pruning and growth will balance
all.”
In the green and sunlight and tangled colour of the garden the
rose-bush spread its arms firmly against the north wall, the
dangling trailers pegged back to the stone with strips of cloth.
Niall had wound a length of stout canvas round and round the
damaged bole, binding the severed wood together, and coated the
covering with a thick layer of wax and grease.
“There’s love been put into this,” said
Cadfael approvingly, but wisely did not say whether for the bush or
the woman. The leaves on the half-severed part had wilted, and a
few had fallen, but the bulk of the tree stood green and glossy,
and full of half-open buds. “You’ve done well by it. I
could use you inside the enclave, if ever you tire of bronze and
the world.”
The quiet, decent man never opened his mouth to answer that.
Whatever he felt for woman or rose was his business, no other
man’s. Cadfael respected that, and viewing the wide,
wide-set, honest and yet reticent eyes, he took his leave and set
off back to his proper duties feeling somewhat reproved, and
curiously elated. One man at least in this sorry business kept his
eyes on his own course, and would not easily be turned aside. And
he, surely, looking for no gain. Somewhere in all this there was
greed of gain more than enough, and little enough of love.
It was almost noon by this time, and the sun high and hot, a
true June day. Saint Winifred must have been at work coaxing the
heavens to do her honour for the festival of her translation. As so
often happened in a late season, the summer had all but caught up
with the laggard spring, flowers which had lingered shivering and
reluctant to bloom suddenly sprang into fevered haste, bursting
their buds overnight into a blazing prime. The crops, slower to
take risks, might still be as much as a month late, but they would
be lavish and clean, half their hereditary enemies chilled to death
in April and May.
In the doorway of his lodge in the gatehouse Brother Porter was
standing in earnest talk with an agitated young man. Cadfael,
always vulnerable to curiosity, his prevalent sin, halted, wavered
and turned aside, recognising Miles Coliar, that tidy, practical,
trim young fellow a great deal less trim than usual, his hair blown
and teased erect in disorder, his bright blue eyes dilated beneath
drawn and anxious copper brows. Miles turned his head, hearing a
new step approaching, and recognised, through a haze of worry, a
brother he had seen only the previous day sitting amicably with his
cousin. He swung about eagerly.
“Brother, I remember you—you were of some comfort
and help yesterday to Judith. You have not seen her today? She has
not spoken again with you?”
“She has not,” said Cadfael, surprised. “Why?
What is new now? She went home with you yesterday. I trust she has
met with no further grief?”
“No, none that I know of. I do know she went to her bed in
good time, and I hoped she would sleep well. But now…”
He cast a vague, distracted glance about him: “They tell me
at home she set out to come here. But…”
“She has not been here,” said the porter positively.
“I have not left my post, I should know if she had entered
the gate. I know the lady from the time she came here making her
gift to the house. I have not set eyes on her today. But Master
Coliar here says she left home very early…”
“Very early,” Miles confirmed vehemently.
“Before I was waking.”
“And with intent to come here on some errand to the lord
abbot,” concluded the porter.
“So her maid told me,” said Miles, sweating.
“Judith told her so last night, when the girl attended her to
bed. I knew nothing of it until this morning. But it seems she has
not been here. She never reached here. And she has not come home
again. Midday, and she has not come home! I dread something ill has
befallen her.”
Chapter Six
« ^ »
There were five of them gathered in the
abbot’s parlour that afternoon, in urgent conclave: Radulfus
himself, Brothers Anselm and Cadfael, witnesses to the charter
which had somehow precipitated these dire events, Miles Coliar,
restless and fevered with anxiety, and Hugh Beringar, who had
ridden south in haste from Maesbury with Eluric’s murder on
his mind, to find on arrival that a second crisis had followed hard
on the heels of the first. He had already deputed Alan Herbard to
send men hunting through the town and the Foregate for any sign or
news of the missing lady, with orders to send word if by any chance
she should have returned home. There could, after all, be
legitimate reasons for her absence, something unforeseen that had
met and deflected her on her way. But minute by minute it began to
look less likely. Branwen had told her tearful story, and there was
no question but Judith had indeed set out from home to visit the
abbey. None, either, that she had never reached it.
“The girl never told me what my cousin had said, until
this morning,” said Miles, twisting frustrated hands.
“I knew nothing of it, or I could have borne her company. So
short a walk, down here from the town! And the watchman at the town
gate said good day to her and saw her start across the bridge, but
after that he was busy, and had no call to watch her go. And not a
sign of her from that moment.”
“And she said her errand was to remit the rose
rent,” said Hugh intently, “and make her gift to the
abbey free of all conditions?”
“So her maid says. So Judith told her. She was much
distressed,” said Miles, “over the young
brother’s death. She surely took it to heart that it was her
whim brought about that murder.”
“It has yet to be explained,” said Abbot Radulfus,
“why that should be. Truly it does appear that Brother Eluric
interrupted the attack upon the rose-bush, and was killed for his
pains, perhaps in mere panic, yet killed he was. What I do not
understand is why anyone should wish to destroy the rose-bush in
the first place. But for that inexplicable deed there would have
been no interruption and no death. Who could want to hack down the
bush? What possible motive could there be?”
“Ah, but, Father, there could!” Miles turned on him
with feverish vehemence. “There were some not best pleased
when my cousin gave away so valuable a property, worth the half of
all she has. If the bush was hacked down and all the roses dead by
the day of Saint Winifred’s translation, the rent could not
be paid, and the terms of the charter would have been broken. The
whole bargain could be repudiated.”
“Could,” Hugh pointed out briskly, “but would
not. The matter would still be in the lady’s hands, she could
remit the rent at will. And you see she had the will.”
“She could remit it,” Miles echoed with
sharp intent, “if she were here to do it. But she is
not here. Four days until the payment is due, and she has vanished.
Time gained, time gained! Whoever failed to destroy the bush has
now abducted my cousin. She is not here to grant or deny. What he
did not accomplish by one way he now approaches by
another.”
There was a brief, intent silence, and then the abbot said
slowly: “Do you indeed believe that? You speak as one
believing.”
“I do, my lord. I see no other possibility. Yesterday she
announced her intention of making her gift unconditional. Today
that has been prevented. There was no time to be lost.”
“Yet you yourself did not know what she meant to
do,” said Hugh, “not until today. Did any other know of
it?”
“Her maid owns she repeated it in the kitchen. Who knows
how many heard it then, or got it from those who did? Such things
come out through keyholes and the chinks of shutters. Moreover,
Judith may have met with some acquaintance on the bridge or in the
Foregate, and told them where she was bound. However lightly and
thoughtlessly she had that provision written into the charter, the
failure to observe it would render the bargain null and void.
Father, you know that is true.”
“I do know it,” acknowledged Radulfus, and came at
last to the unavoidable question: “Who, then, could possibly
stand to gain by breaking the agreement, by whatever
means?”
“Father, my cousin is young, and a widow, and a rich prize
in marriage, all the richer if her gift to you could be annulled.
There are a bevy of suitors about the town pursuing her, and have
been now for a year and more, and every one of them would rather
marry the whole of her wealth than merely the half. Me, I manage
the business for her, I’m very well content with what I have,
and with the wife I’m to marry before the year’s out, a
good match. But even if we were not first cousins I should have no
interest in Judith but as a loyal kinsman and craftsman should. But
I cannot choose but know how she is pestered with wooers. Not that
she encourages any of them, nor ever gives them grounds for hope,
but they never cease their efforts. After three years and more of
widowhood, they reason, her resolution must surely weaken, and
she’ll be worn down into taking a second husband at last. It
may be that one of them is running out of patience.”
“To name names,” said Hugh mildly, “may
sometimes be dangerous, but to call a man a wooer is not
necessarily to call him an abductor and murderer into the bargain.
And I think you have gone so far, Master Coliar, that in this
company you may as well go the rest of the way.”
Miles moistened his lips and brushed a sleeve across his beaded
forehead. “Business looks to business for a match, my lord.
There are two guildsmen in the town, at least, who would be only
too glad to get hold of Judith’s trade, and both of them work
in with us, and know well enough what she’s worth.
There’s Godfrey Fuller does all the dyeing of our fleeces,
and the fulling of the cloth at the end of it, and he’d
dearly like to make himself the master of the spinning and weaving,
too, and have all in one profitable basket. And then there’s
old William Hynde, he has a wife still, but by another road he
could get his hands on the Vestier property, for he has a young
spark of a son who comes courting her day in, day out, and has the
entry because they know each other from children. The father might
be willing to use him as bait for a woman, though he’s drawn
his purse-strings tight from paying the young fellow’s debts
any longer. And the son—if he could win her I fancy
he’d be set up for life, but not dance to his father’s
tune, more likely to laugh in his face. And that’s not the
whole of it, for our neighbour the saddler is just of an age to
feel the want of a wife, and in his plodding way has settled on her
as suitable. And our best weaver chances to be a very good
craftsmen and a fine-looking man, and fancies himself even prettier
than he is, and he’s been casting sheep’s eyes at her
lately, though I doubt if she even noticed. There’s more than
one comely journeyman has caught his mistress’s eye and done
very well for himself.”
“Hard to imagine our solid guildsmen resorting to murder
and abduction,” objected the abbot, unwilling to accept so
readily a suggestion so outrageous.
“But the murder,” Hugh pointed out alertly,
“seems to have been done in alarm and terror, and probably
never was intended. Yet having so far committed himself, why should
a man stop at the second crime?”
“Still it seems to me a hazardous business, for from all I
know or have heard about the lady, she would not easily give way to
persuasion. Captive or free, she has thus far resisted all
blandishments, she will not change now. I do understand,”
said Radulfus ruefully, “what force of compulsion the common
report may bring to bear in such a case, how a woman might feel it
better to yield and marry than endure the scandal of suspicion and
the ill will between families that must follow. But this lady, it
seems to me, might well survive even that pressure. Then her captor
would have gained nothing.”
Miles drew deep breath, and ran a hand through his fair curls,
dragging them wildly awry. “Father, what you say is true,
Judith is a strong spirit, and will not easily be broken. But,
Father, there may be worse! Marriage by rape is no new thing. Once
in a man’s power, hidden away with no means of escape, if
coaxing and persuasion have no effect, there remains force. It has
been known time and time again. My lord Beringar here will witness
it happens among the nobility, and I know it happens among the
commonalty. Even a town tradesman might resort to it at last. And I
know my cousin, if once her virtue was lost, she might well think
it best to mend her sorry state by marriage. Wretched though that
remedy must be.”
“Wretched indeed!” agreed Radulfus with detestation.
“Such a thing must not be. Hugh, this house is deeply
committed here, the charter and the gift draw us in, and whatever
aid we can lend you to recover this unhappy lady is at your
disposal, men, funds, whatever you require. No need to
ask—take! And as for our prayers, they shall not be wanting.
There is still some frail chance that no harm has come to her, and
she may yet return home of her own volition, and wonder at this
fury and alarm. But now we must reckon with the worst, and hunt as
for a soul in danger.”
“Then we’d best be about it,” said Hugh, and
rose to take his leave. Miles was on his feet with a nervous
spring, eager and anxious, and would have been first out at the
door if Cadfael had not opened his mouth for the first time in this
conference.
“I did hear, Master Coliar, indeed I know from Mistress
Perle herself, that she has sometimes thought of leaving the world
and taking the veil. Sister Magdalen talked with her about such a
vocation a few days ago, I believe. Did you know of it?”
“I knew the sister came visiting,” said Miles, his
blue eyes widening. “What they said I was not told and did
not ask. That was Judith’s business. She has sometimes talked
of it, but less of late.”
“Did you encourage such a step?” asked Cadfael.
“I never interfered, one way or the other. It would have
been her decision. I would not urge it,” said Miles forcibly,
“but neither would I stand in her way if that was what she
wanted. At least,” he said with sudden bitterness,
“that would have been a good and peaceful ending. Now only
God knows what her dismay and despair must be.”
“There goes a most dutiful and loving
cousin,” said Hugh, as Cadfael walked beside him across the
great court. Miles was striding out at the gatehouse arch with hair
on end, making for the town, and the house and shop at
Maerdol-head, where there might by this time be news. A frail
chance, but still possible.
“He has good cause,” said Cadfael reasonably.
“But for Mistress Perle and the Vestier business he and his
mother would not be in the comfortable state they are. He has
everything to lose, should she give in to force and agree to
marriage. He owes his cousin much, and by all accounts he’s
requited her very well, with gratitude and good management. Works
hard and to good effect, the business is flourishing. He may well
be frantic about her now. Do I hear a certain sting in your voice,
lad? Have you doubts about him?”
“No, none. He has no more idea where the girl is now than
you or I, that’s clear. A man may dissemble very well, up to
a point, but I never knew a man who could sweat at will. No, Miles
is telling the truth. He’s off now to turn the town
upside-down hunting for her. And so must I.”
“She had but so short a way to go,” said Cadfael,
fretting at the fine detail, which left so little room for doubt
that she was gone, that something untoward had indeed happened to
her. “The watch at the gate spoke to her, she had only to
cross the bridge and walk this short piece of the Foregate to our
gatehouse. A river to cross, a short walk along open road, and in
those few minutes she’s gone.”
“The river,” said Hugh honestly, “has been on
my mind. I won’t deny it.”
“I doubt if it need be. Unless truly by some ill chance.
No man is going to make himself rich or his business more
prosperous by marriage with a dead woman. Only her heir would
benefit by that, and her heir—I suppose that boy must be her
nearest kin?—is going out of his mind worrying over
what’s happened to her, as you yourself have seen.
There’s nothing false about the state he’s in. No,
if some wooer has determined on drastic action,
he’ll have spirited her away into some safe place, not done
her harm. We need not mourn for the lady, not yet, she’ll be
guarded like a miser’s gold.”
Cadfael’s mind was occupied with the problem
until Vespers and beyond. From the bridge to the abbey gatehouse
there were but three footpaths leaving the Foregate, two that
branched off to the right, one on either side the mill-pond, to
serve the six small houses there, the other descending on the left
to the long riverside tract of the Gaye, the main abbey gardens.
Cover was sparse along the high road, any act of violence would be
risky there, and the paths that served the abbey houses suffered
the disadvantage, from a conspirator’s point of view, of
being overlooked by the windows of all six cottages, and in this
high summer there would be no shutters closed. The old woman in one
cot was stone deaf, and would not have heard even the loudest
screams, but generally old people sleep lightly and fitfully, and
also, being no longer able to get about as actively as before, they
have rather more than their share of curiosity, to fill up the
tedium of their days. It would be a bold or a desperate man who
attempted violence under their windows.
No trees drew close about the road on that, the southern side of
the Foregate, only a few low bushes fringing the pond, and the
scrub-covered slope down to the river. Only on the northern side
were there well-grown trees, from the end of the bridge, where the
path wound down to the Gaye, to a grove some little way short of
the abbey gatehouse, where the houses of the Foregate began.
Now if a woman could be drawn aside there, even into the fringe
of shadow, at that early hour and with few people abroad, it would
not be so difficult to seize a moment when the road was empty and
drag her further into the grove, or down among the bushes, with a
cloak twisted about her head and arms. But in that case the person
involved, man or woman, would have to be someone known to her,
someone who could detain her plausibly in talk for a matter of
minutes beside the road. Which fitted in well enough with the
suggestion Miles had made, for even an unwelcome suitor who was
also a town neighbour would be encountered in the ordinary meetings
of the day with tolerance and civility. Life in a walled and
crowded borough cannot be carried on otherwise.
There might, of course, be other reasons for removing the girl
from home and family, though they would have to have something to
do with the matter of the charter and the rose-bush, for surely
that could not be some lunatic accident, unconnected with her
disappearance. There might! But with all the cudgelling of his
brains Cadfael could think of none. And a rich merchant widow in a
town where everyone knew everyone was inevitably besieged by
suitors out to make their fortunes. Her only safe defence was the
one Judith had contemplated, withdrawal into a convent. Or, of
course, marriage to whichever of the contestants best pleased or
least repelled her. And that, so far, she had not contemplated. It
might well be true that the one who considered himself most likely
to please had risked all on his chance of softening the
lady’s heart in a few days of secret courtship. And keeping
her hidden until after the twenty-second day of June could break
the bargain with the abbey just as surely as destroying the
rose-bush and all its blossoms. However many roses survived now,
unless Judith was found in time not one of them could be paid into
her hand on the day the rent was due. So provided her captor
prevailed at last, and drove her to marry him, her affairs would
then be his, and he could refuse to renew and prevent her from
renewing the broken agreement. And he would have won all, not the
half. Yes, whichever way Cadfael viewed the affair, this notion
propounded by Miles, who had everything to lose, looked ever more
convincing.
He went to his cell with Judith still on his mind. Her
well-being seemed to him very much the abbey’s business,
something that could not be left merely to the secular arm.
Tomorrow, he thought, lying awake in the dim dortoir, to the
regular bass music of Brother Richard’s snores, I’ll
walk that stretch of road, and see what’s there to be found.
Who knows but there may be something left behind, more to the point
than a single print of a worn boot-heel.
He asked no special leave, for had not the abbot
already pledged Hugh whatever men or horses or gear he needed? It
was but a small mental leap to establish in his own mind that if
Hugh had not specifically demanded his help, he would have done so
had he known how his friend’s mind was working. Such small
exercises in moral agility still came easily to him, where the need
seemed to justify them.
He set out after chapter, sallying forth into a Foregate swept
by the long, slanting rays of the climbing sun, brilliantly lit and
darkly shadowed. In the shade there was dew still on the grass, and
a glisten in the leaves as a faint, steady, silent breeze ruffled
them unceasingly. The Foregate on which he turned his back was
bustling with life, every shop-front and house-door opened wide to
the summer, and a constant traffic of housewives, urchins, dogs,
carters and pedlars on the move, or gathered in gossiping groups.
In this belated but lovely burst of summer, life quitted the
confines of walls and roof, and moved into the sunshine. Under the
west front of the church and across the gateway the knife-edged
shadow of the tower fell, but along the enclave boundary it lay
close and narrow, huddled under the foot of the wall.
Cadfael went slowly, exchanging greetings with such
acquaintances as he met, but unwilling to be sidetracked into
lingering. This first stretch of the road she could not have
reached, and the steps he was retracing on her behalf were those of
a pious intent which had never come to fruit. On his left, the
lofty stone wall continued for the length of the great court and
the infirmary and school within, then turned away at a right-angle,
and alongside it went the first pathway that led past three small
grace houses to the mill, on this near side of the mill-pond. Then
the wide expanse of the pool, fringed with a low hedge of bushes.
He would not and could not believe that Judith Perle had vanished
into either this water or the waves of the river. Whoever had taken
her—if someone had indeed taken her—wanted and needed
her alive and unharmed and ripe for conquest. Hugh had no choice
but to draw his net wide and entertain every possibility. Cadfael
preferred to follow one notion at a time. Hugh would almost
certainly have enlisted the help of Madog of the Dead Boat by this
time, to pursue the worst possibilities of death by water, while
the king’s sergeants scoured the streets and alleys and
houses of Shrewsbury for a live and captive lady. Madog knew every
wave of the Severn, every seasonal trick it had in its power to
play, every bend or shoal where things swept away by its currents
would be cast up again. If the river had taken her, Madog would
find her. But Cadfael would not believe it.
And if Hugh also failed to find her within the walls of
Shrewsbury? Then they would have to look beyond. It’s no
simple matter to transport an unwilling lady very far, and by
daylight. Could it even be done at all, short of using a cart? A
horseman carrying such a swathed burden would need a horse powerful
enough to carry the extra weight, and worse, would certainly be
conspicuous. Someone would surely remember him, or even question
him on the spot, human curiosity being what it is. No, she could
not, surely, be far away.
Cadfael passed by the pool, and came to the second pathway, on
this further side, which served the other three little houses.
Beyond, after their narrow gardens, there was an open field, and at
the end of that, turning sharply left, a narrow high road going
south along the riverside. By that track an abductor might
certainly retreat within a mile or so into the forest, but on the
other hand there was no cover here along the riverside, any attack
perpetrated there could be seen even from the town walls across the
water.
But on the right of the Foregate, once the houses ended, the
thick grove of trees began, and after that the steep path dived
down sidelong to the bank of the Severn, through bushes and trees,
giving access to the long, lush level of the Gaye. Beyond that, she
would still have been on the open bridge, and surely inviolable.
Here, if anywhere in this short walk, there was room for a predator
to strike and withdraw with his prey. She had to be prevented from
reaching the abbey and doing what she intended to do. There would
be no second chance. And the house of the rose was indeed a
property well worth reclaiming.
With every moment the thing began to look more and more
credible. Improbable, perhaps, in an ordinary tradesman, as
law-abiding as his neighbours and respected by all; but a man who
has tried one relatively harmless expedient, and inadvertently
killed a man in consequence, is no longer ordinary.
Cadfael crossed the Foregate and went into the grove of trees,
stepping warily to avoid adding any tracks to those already all too
plentiful. The imps of the Foregate played here, attended by their
noisy camp-following of dogs, and tearfully trailed by those lesser
imps as yet too small to be taken seriously and admitted to their
games, and too short in the legs to keep up with them. In the more
secluded clearings lovers met in the dark, their nests neatly
coiled in the flattened grasses. Small hope of finding anything of
use here.
He turned back to the road, and walked on the few paces to the
path that descended to the Gaye. Before him the stone bridge
extended, and beyond it the high town wall and the tower of the
gate. Sunlight bathed the roadway and the walls, blanching the
stone to a creamy pallor. The Severn, running a little higher than
its usual summer level, shimmered and stirred with a deceptive
appearance of placidity and languor, but Cadfael knew how fast
those smooth currents were running, and what vehement undertows
coursed beneath the blue, sky-mirroring surface. Most male children
here learned to swim almost as soon as they learned to walk, and
there were places where the Severn could be as gentle and safe as
its smiling mask, but here where it coiled about the town, leaving
only one approach by land, the narrow neck straddled by the castle,
it was a perilous water. Could Judith Perle swim? It was no easy
matter for girl-children to strip and caper along the grassy shores
and flash in and out of the stream as the boys did, and for them it
must be a more rare accomplishment.
At the town end of the bridge Judith had passed, unhindered and
alone; the watchman had seen her begin to cross. Hard to believe
that any man had dared to molest her here on the open crossing,
where she had only to utter a single cry, and the watchman would
have heard her, and looked out in instant alarm. So she had arrived
at this spot where Cadfael was standing. And then? As far as
present reports went, no one had seen her since.
Cadfael began the descent to the Gaye. This path was trodden
regularly, and bare of grass, and the landward bushes that fringed
it drew gradually back from its edge, leaving the level, cultivated
ground open. On the river side they grew thickly, all down the
slope to the water, and under the first arch of the bridge, where
once a boat-mill had been moored to make use of the force of the
current. Close to the waterside a footpath led off downstream, and
beside it the abbey’s gardens lay neatly arrayed all along
the rich plain, and three or four brothers were pricking out plants
of cabbage and colewort. Further along came the orchards, apple and
pear and plum, the sweet cherry, and two big walnut trees, and the
low bushes of little sour gooseberries that were only just
beginning to flush into colour. There was another disused mill at
the end of the level, and the final abbey ground was a field of
corn. Then ridges of woodland came down and overhung the water, and
the curling eddies ate away the bank beneath their roots.
Across the broad river the hill of Shrewsbury rose in a great
sweep of green, that wore the town wall like a coronet. Two or
three small wickets gave access through the wall to gardens and
grass below. They could easily be barred and blocked in case of
attack, and the clear outlook such a raised fortress commanded gave
ample notice of any approach. The vulnerable neck unprotected by
water was filled by the castle, completing the circle of the wall.
A strong place, as well as a very fair one, yet King Stephen had
taken it by storm, four years ago, and held it through his sheriffs
ever since.
But all this stretch of our land, Cadfael thought, brooding over
its prolific green, is overlooked by hundreds of houses and
households there within the wall. How many moments can there be in
the day when someone is not peering out from a window, this
weather, or below by the riverside, fishing, or hanging out
washing, or the children playing and bathing? Not, perhaps, so many
of them, so early in the morning, but surely someone. And never a
word said of struggle or flight, or of something heavy and
human-shaped being carried. No, not this way. Our lands here are
open and innocent. The only hidden reach is here, here beside the
bridge or under it, where trees and bushes give cover.
He waded the bushes towards the arch, and the last of the dew
darkened his sandals and the skirt of his habit, but sparsely now,
surviving only here, in the deep green shade. Below the stone arch
the water had sunk only a foot or so from its earlier fullness,
leaving a bleaching fringe of grass and water-plants. A man could
walk through dry-shod but for dew. Even the winter level or the
flush of the spring thaw never came nearer than six feet of the
crown of the arch. The green growth was fat and lavish and tangled,
suckled on rich, moist earth.
Someone had been before him here, the grasses were parted and
bent aside by the passage of at least one person, probably more.
That was nothing very unusual, boys roam everywhere in their play,
and in their mischief, too. What was less usual here was the deep
groove driven into the moist soil uncovered by the recent lowering
of the level, and prolonged into the grass above. A boat had been
drawn aground there, and no long time ago, either. At the town end
of the bridge there were always boats beached or moored, handy for
their owners’ use. But seldom here.
Cadfael squatted close to view the ground. The grass had
absorbed any marks left by feet, except for the lowest lip of the
land, and there certainly at least one man had trampled the moist
ground, but the mud had slithered under him and obliterated any
shape he had left behind. One man or two, for the spread of
slippery mud showed both sides of the groove the skiff had
made.
If he had not been sitting on his heels he would never have
caught the single alien thing, for there under the arch there was
no glint of sunlight to betray it. But there it was, trodden into
the disturbed mud, a metallic thread like a wisp of reddish-gold
straw, no longer than the top joint of his thumb. He prised it out
and it lay in his palm, a tiny arrow-head without a shaft, bent a
little out of shape by the foot that had trodden it in. He stooped
to rinse it in the edge of the river, and carried it out into the
sunshine.
And now he saw it for what it was, the bronze tag which had
sealed the end of a leather girdle, a delicate piece of work,
incised with punch and hammer after being attached to the belt, and
surely not torn from its anchorage now without considerable
violence and struggle.
Cadfael turned in his tracks, strode up the steep path to the
road, and set off back along the Foregate at his fastest pace.
Chapter Seven
« ^ »
This is hers,” said Niall, looking up from
the scrap of bronze with a fixed and formidable face. “I know
it, though I did not make it. It belongs to that girdle she took
back with her, the morning Brother Eluric lay here dead. I made the
new buckle to match this design, this and the rosettes round the
tongue-holes. I should know it anywhere. It is hers. Where did you
find it?”
“Under the first arch of the bridge, where a boat had been
hauled up in hiding.”
“To carry her away! And this—trodden into the mud,
you say. See, when this was set in place it was hammered home into
the leather with the pattern, it would not come loose easily, even
after years, and with the leather softening and thinning from use,
and perhaps a little greasy with handling. Someone was rough with
the girdle, to tear this away.”
“And with the lady also,” Cadfael agreed grimly.
“I could not be sure, myself, I hardly saw the girdle when
she took it in her hands that day. But you could not be mistaken.
Now I know. One step at least on the way. And a boat—a boat
would be the simplest means of all of carrying her off. No
neighbour passing close, to query such large freight, no one ashore
to wonder at any passing skiff, they’re common enough along
the Severn. The girdle from which this came may well have been
snatched to help to bind her.”
“And she to be used so foully!” Niall wiped his
large, capable hands on the rag of woollen cloth on his bench, and
began purposefully unfastening and laying by his leathern apron.
“What is to be done now? Tell me how best I can
help—where first to look for her. I’ll close my
shop—”
“No,” said Cadfael, “make no move, only keep
watch still on the rose-bush, for I have this strange fancy the
life of the one is bound up fast with the life of the other. What
is there you could do elsewhere that Hugh Beringar cannot? He has
men enough, and trust me, they’re all hard at it, he’ll
see to that. Stay here and be patient, and whatever I discover you
shall know. Your business is bronze, not boats, you’ve done
your part.”
“And you, what will you do now?” Niall hesitated,
frowning, unwilling to be left with the passive part.
“I’m off to find Hugh Beringar as fast as I can, and
after him Madog, who knows all there is to know about boats, from
his own coracles to the freight barges that fetch the wool clips
away. Madog may be able to tell what manner of boat it was from the
very dent it left behind in the mud. You bide here and be as easy
as you can. With God’s help we’ll find her.”
He looked back once from the doorway, impressed by the charged
silence at his back. The man of few words remained quite still,
staring into some invisible place where Judith Perle stood
embattled and alone, captive to greed and brutality. Even her good
works conspired against her, even her generosity turned venomous,
to poison her life. The controlled and uncommunicative face was
eloquent enough at that moment. And if those big, adroit hands, so
precise on his tiny crucibles and moulds, could once get a hold on
the throat of whoever has rapt away Judith Perle, thought Cadfael
as he hurried back towards the town, I doubt if the king’s
justice would have any need of a hangman, or the trial cost the
shire much money.
The porter at the town gate sent a boy hotfoot up
to the castle in search of Hugh as soon as Cadfael came to report,
somewhat breathlessly, that there was need of the sheriff down at
the waterside. It took a little time to find him, however, and
Cadfael made use of the interval by going in search of Madog of the
Dead Boat. He knew well enough where to find him, provided he was
not already out on the water somewhere, about some curious part of
his varied business. He had a hut tucked under the lee of the
western bridge that opened the road into his native Wales, and
there he made coracles, or timber boats if required, fished in
season, ferried fares on request, carried goods for a fee, anything
to do with transport by water. The time being then past noon, Madog
happened to be taking a brief rest and a solitary meal when Cadfael
reached the bridge. A squat, muscular, hairy elderly Welshman,
without kith or kin and in no need of either, for he was sufficient
to himself and had been since childhood, he yet had an open welcome
for his friends. He needed no one, but if others needed him he was
at their disposal. Once summoned, he rose and came.
Hugh was at the gate before them. They crossed the bridge
together, and came down to the waterside and under the dim, cool
shadow of the arch.
“Here in the mud,” said Cadfael, “I found
this, torn off surely in a struggle. It comes from a girdle
belonging to Mistess Perle, for Niall Bronzesmith made a new buckle
to match the belt fittings only a few days ago, and this was the
pattern he had to copy. That puts it past doubt, he knows his work.
And here someone had a boat laid up ready.”
“As like as not stolen,” said Madog judicially,
eyeing the deep mark in the soil. “For such a cantrip, why
use your own? Then if it’s noted, and any man smells
something amiss about where it’s seen and what’s within
it, nothing leads towards you. And this was early in the morning,
yesterday? Now I wonder if any fisherman or waterman from the town
has mislaid his boat from its moorings? I know a dozen could have
left this scar. And all you need do, when you’d done with the
skiff, would be turn it adrift to fetch up where it
would.”
“That could only be downstream,” said Hugh, looking
up from the little arrow-head of bronze in his palm.
“So it could! Only downstream from wherever he had done
with it. And even that would surely be downstream from here, if
here he set out with such a cargo. Far easier and safer than
heading upstream. Early in the morning it may have been, and few
people yet abroad, but by the time one rower, or even a pair, had
taken a boat all round the walls of the town against the stream, as
they’d have to do to get clear, there’d be folks enough
about the shore and the water. Even after turning away from the
town they’d have Frankwell to face—a good hour’s
rowing before they’d be free of notice and curiosity.
Downstream, once past this stretch of the wall and out from under
the castle, they could breathe easily, they’d be between
fields and woodland, clear of the town.”
“That’s good sense,” said Hugh. “I
don’t say upstream is impossible, but we’ll follow the
best chance first. God knows we’ve dragged every alley within
the walls, and ransacked most of the houses, and are still hard at
it in there finishing the work. Not a soul owns to having seen or
heard anything of her since last she spoke with the watchman at the
gate, and started across the bridge here. And if ever she went, or
was taken, back into the town, it was not by the gate. The porter
passed in no cart or load that could have been hiding her, so he
swears. Still, there are wickets through here and there, though
most of them into burgage gardens, and it would be no easy matter
to get through to the streets without the household knowing of it.
I begin to believe that she cannot be within the walls, but
I’ve set men at every wicket that gives access to a street,
and made entry to every house an order under the king’s
justice. What’s the same for all cannot well be resisted or
complained of.”
“And has not?” wondered Cadfael. “Never
once?”
“They grumble, but even that under their breath. No, not
one has put up any objection, nor shuffled and contrived to keep
anything closed. And all yesterday until dusk I had her cousin
treading on my heels, probing here and there like a worried hound
on an uncertain scent. He’s set two or three of his weavers
to help in the hunt for her. The foreman—Bertred they call
him, a strapping young fellow all brawn and brag—he’s
been out and about with us again all day, nose-down. He’s
gone with a party of my men now, out along the Castle Foregate,
searching the yards and gardens in the suburb, and round to the
river again. All her household is biting its nails, frantic to find
her. And no wonder, for it’s she who provides a living for
the lot of them—a matter of twenty families or more depend on
her. And never a hair of her to be found, and never a shadow of
suspicion against any other creature, so far.”
“How did you do with Godfrey Fuller?” asked Cadfael,
recalling what rumour said of Judith’s wooers.
Hugh laughed briefly. “I remember, too! And truth is
truth, he seems as concerned about her almost as her cousin. What
does he do but hand me all his keys, and bid me make free. And I
did.”
“His keys for the dye-works and the fulling sheds,
too?”
“All, though I needed none, for all his men were at work,
and every corner open to view, and as innocent as the day. I think
he would even have lent me some men to join the hunt, but that
he’s too fond of money to let the work slacken.”
“And William Hynde?”
“The old woolman? He’s been away sleeping the night
over with his shepherds and flocks, so his household said, and came
home only this morning. He knew nothing about the girl going astray
until then. Alan was there yesterday, and Hynde’s wife made
no demur, but let him look where he would, but I went back there
this morning and spoke with the man himself. He’s off back to
the hills before night. It seems he has some hoggets up there with
a rot of the feet, he and his man came back only to get a supply of
the wash to treat them. And more concerned about them than about
Mistress Perle, though he did say he was sorry to hear such news of
her. By this time I’m certain she’s not within the
town. So,” said Hugh briskly, “we may well look
elsewhere. Downstream, we’re agreed. Madog, come back with us
to the town gate and get us a boat, and we’ll take a look at
what offers, downstream.”
In midstream, running with the current, and with
only a twitch of Madog’s oars now and then to keep them on
course, they had the whole expanse of Shrewsbury’s eastern
side unrolling past them, a steep bank of green under the wall,
here and there a cluster of low bushes at the water’s edge,
here and there a trailing willow tree, but chiefly one long sweep
of seeding summer grass, and then the lofty grey stone of the wall.
Barely a single ridge of roof showed over the crest, only the top
of Saint Mary’s spire and tower, and a more distant glimpse
of the tip of Saint Alkmund’s. There were three wickets in
the wall before they reached the mouth of Saint Mary’s
water-lane, which gave access to the river from town and castle at
need, and in places the householders within had extended their
gardens to the outer side, or made use of the ground, where it was
level enough, for their stores of wood or other materials for their
crafts. But the slope here made cultivation difficult except in
favoured spots, and the best gardens outside the wall were on the
south-west, within the great serpent-coil of the river.
They passed the narrow walled chute of the water-lane, and
beyond was another steep slope of grass, more cloaked in bushes
here, before the town wall drew closer to the river, flanking the
level, cleared strip of green where the young men were accustomed
to set up the butts and practise their archery on holidays and
fair-days. At the end of this ground there was one last wicket,
close under the first tower of the castle, and past that the ground
levelled, a sweep of open field between the water and the high road
that emerged under the castle gates. Here, as on the Welsh side,
the town had spilled beyond the wall for a short way, and little
houses, close-set, bordered the road, huddling under the shadow of
the great hulk of stone towers and curtain wall that straddled the
only dry-shod approach to Shrewsbury.
The open meadows stretched away, widening, into an undulating
expanse of field and woodland, peaceful and serene. The only
remaining reminders of the town were here close beside the river,
Godfrey Fuller’s sheds and fulling-troughs and tenterground,
and a short way beyond, the substantial warehouse where William
Hynde’s best fleeces lay corded and ready, waiting for the
middleman’s barge to come and collect them, and the narrow,
stout jetty where it would draw alongside to load.
There were men going busily in and out here about the fulling
workshop, and two lengths of bright russet cloth stretched and
drying on the frames. This was the season for the reds, browns and
yellows. Cadfael looked back along the castle wall to the last
wicket giving access to the town, and recalled that Fuller’s
house lay not far from the castle precinct. So, for that matter,
though a little more distant, close to the high cross, did William
Hynde’s. This gate was convenient for both. Fuller kept a
watchman here at night, living on the workshop premises.
“Small chance of ever hiding a captive lady here,”
said
Hugh resignedly. “By day it would be impossible, with so
many busy about the place, and by night the fellow who sleeps here
is paid to keep a close eye on Hynde’s property, too, and
keeps a mastiff into the bargain. I don’t recall that
there’s anything but meadow and woodland beyond, but
we’ll go a little further.”
The green banks drifted by on either side, encroaching trees
overhanging both shores, but there was no thick woodland, and no
building, not even a hut for half a mile or more. They were about
to give up the hunt and turn back, and Cadfael was preparing to
tuck up his sleeves and take an oar to help Madog back upstream,
when Madog checked and pointed.
“What did I say? No need to go beyond this, here’s
what marks the end of the chase.”
Close under the left bank, where a curving current had hollowed
the ground and exposed the roots of a small hawthorn, causing it to
lean at an angle over the water, its branches had snared a fish of
their own. The empty boat lay unevenly, its bow held between two
thorn-boughs, its oars shipped, rocking gently in the shallows.
“This one I know,” said Madog, drawing alongside and
laying a hand to the thwart to hold them together. “It
belongs to Arnald the fishmonger, under the Wyle, he moors it there
at the town end of the bridge. Your man had nothing to do but row
it across and hide it. Arnald will be raging round Shrewsbury
clouting every lad on suspicion. I’d best do him a good turn
and get it back to him, before he twists off an ear or two.
He’s had this borrowed once before, but at least they brought
it back that time. Well, my lord, here it ends. Are you
satisfied?”
“Bitterly unsatisfied,” said Hugh ruefully,
“but I take your meaning. Downstream, we agreed! Well,
somewhere downstream from the bridge and upstream from here, it
seems, Mistress Perle was put ashore and laid in safe-keeping. Too
safe by far! For still I have no notion where.”
With the aid of a trailing mooring rope, which had
been frayed to suggest that it had parted of itself, they took the
stolen boat in tow, and turned to the hard pull upstream, Cadfael
taking an oar, and settling himself solidly on the thwart to try
and match Madog’s experienced skill. But when they drew level
with the fuller’s workshop they were hailed from the bank,
and down to the water’s edge came two of Hugh’s
officers, dusty and tired, with three or four volunteers from among
the townsmen holding off respectfully at a little distance. Among
them, Cadfael observed, was that same weaver Bertred, all brawn and
brag, as Hugh had called him, bestriding the greensward with the
large confidence of a man who likes himself well, and by the look
of him not at all downcast at fetching up empty-handed at the end
of his voluntary search. Cadfael had seen him occasionally in
attendance on Miles Coliar, though he knew little of him but his
appearance. Which was eminently presentable, fresh-coloured and
healthy and beautifully built, with the kind of open face which may
be just what it seems, or may be well adapted to conceal the fact
that there is an inner chamber which is very firmly closed.
Something slightly knowing about the apparently candid eyes, and a
smile just a little too ready. And what was there to smile about in
failing to find Judith Perle, close to the end of this second day
of searching for her?
“My lord,” said the older sergeant, laying a hand to
hold the boat still and inshore, “we’ve been over
well-nigh every tuft of grass between these two reaches of the
river, both sides, and nothing to be found, nor a soul who owns to
knowing anything.”
“I’ve done no better,” said Hugh resignedly,
“except that this must be the boat that carried her off. It
was caught in thorn-branches, a little way downstream from here,
but it belongs at the bridge. No need to look beyond here, unless
the poor woman’s been moved and moved again, and that’s
unlikely.”
“Every house and garden along the road we’ve
searched. We saw you making down-river, my lord, so we took yet
another look round here, but you see everything’s open as the
day. Master Fuller made us free of all his holding.”
Hugh looked about him in a long, sweeping, none too hopeful
glance. “No, small chance of doing anything here unperceived,
at least by daylight, and it was early in the day she vanished.
Someone has looked in Master Hynde’s warehouse
there?”
“Yesterday, my lord. His wife gave us the key readily, I
was there myself, so was my lord Herbard. Nothing within but his
baled fleeces, the loft all but full of them, floor to roof. He had
a good clip this year, seemingly.”
“Better than I did,” said Hugh. “But I
don’t keep above three hundred sheep, small coin to him.
Well, you’ve been at it all day, as well take a rest and be
off home.” He set foot lightly to the thwart and stepped
ashore. The boat rocked softly to the motion. “There’s
nothing more we can do here. I’d best get back to the castle,
and see if by chance someone else has had better luck. I’ll
go in here by the eastern gate, Madog, but we can lend you two
rowers, if you like, and help you back upstream with both boats.
Some of these lads who’ve been on the hunt with us could do
with a voyage back to the bridge.” He cast a glance round the
group that held off respectfully, watching and listening.
“Better than walking, lads, after all the walking
you’ve done this day. Who’s first?”
Two of the men came forward eagerly to uncouple the boats and
settle themselves on the thwarts. They shoved gently off into the
stream ahead of Madog, and set a practised pace. And it might well
be, Cadfael thought, noting how Bertred the weaver hung well back
from offering his own stout arms, that his walk home from the
nearby castle gate into the town was barely longer than it would
have been from the bridge gate after disembarking, so that he saw
small gain in volunteering. It might even be that he was no expert
with an oar. But that did not quite account for the small, bland
smile and the look of glossy content on his comely young face as he
withdrew himself discreetly from notice behind his companions. And
it certainly did not account for the last glimpse Cadfael had of
him, as he glanced back over his shoulder from midstream. For
Bertred had lagged behind Hugh and his henchmen as they set off
briskly towards the road and the eastern gate of the town, had
halted a moment to watch them as they breasted the rise, and then
had turned his back and made off at a purposeful but unhurried pace
in the opposite direction, towards the nearest stand of woodland,
as though he had important business there.
Bertred came home for his supper only with the
early dusk, to a distracted household which had lost its routine
and limped through the day forgetful of work, meal-times, and every
other factor that served to mark the hours in an orderly and
customary fashion. Miles fretted from workshop to street a dozen
times an hour, and ran out to accost any passing soldier of the
garrison for news, of which there was none. In two days he had
grown so tense and brittle that even his mother, for once daunted
into comparative silence, tended to slip aside out of his way. The
girls in the spinning room whispered and wondered far more than
they worked, and foregathered with the weavers to gossip as often
as his back was turned.
“Who’d have thought he cared so much for his
cousin!” Branwen marvelled, awed by his strained and anxious
face. “Of course a man feels for his own kin,
but—you’d have thought it was his bride he’d
lost, not his cousin, he goes so grieved.”
“He’d be a sight less concerned for his
Isabel,” said a cynic among the weavers. “She’ll
bring him a passable dowry, and he’s well enough satisfied
with his bargain, but there are as good fish in the sea if she
slipped off the hook. Mistress Judith is his keep and future and
all. Besides, the two get on well enough, for all I could ever see.
He’s got every call to worry.”
And worry he did, in a nail-biting, brow-furrowing frenzy of
concern and anxiety that continued unbroken through the day, and at
night, when search was perforce abandoned, subsided into a mute,
resigned dejection, waiting for morning to renew the hunt. But by
this second twilight it seemed every corner of the town had been
ransacked, and every house and garden and pasture in the suburbs at
least visited, and where were they to look next?
“She can’t be far,” Dame Agatha insisted
strenuously. “They’ll surely find her.”
“Far or near,” said Miles wretchedly,
“she’s too well hidden. And some villain holding her,
for certain. And how if she’s forced to give way and take
him? Then what’s to become of you and me, if she lets a
master into the house?”
“She never would, and she so set against marrying. No,
that she won’t do. Why, if a man uses her so ill, more like
by far, once she’s free of him—as she will be!—to
do what she’s thought of doing so long, and go into a
nunnery. And only two days now to the day of the rent!”
Agatha pointed out. “Then what’s to be done, if that
passes and she still lost?”
“Then the bargain’s broken, and there’s time
to think again and think better, but only she can do it. Until
she’s found there’s nothing to be done, and no comfort.
Tomorrow I’ll go out again myself,” Miles vowed,
shaking an exasperated head over the failure of the king’s
sheriff and all his men.
“But where? Where is there left they haven’t
searched already?”
A hard question indeed, and one without an answer. And into this
waiting and frustrated household Bertred came sidling in the dusk,
discreetly quiet and solemn about the continuing failure to find
any trace of his mistress, and yet looking so sleek and bright-eyed
that Miles was brutally short with him, not at all his usual
good-tempered self, and followed him with a long, glowering stare
when Bertred wisely made off into the kitchen. On warm summer
evenings it was pleasanter to be outdoors than there in the dim,
smoky room with the heat of the fire, even when it was turfed down
for the night or raked out until morning, and the rest of the
household had gone out on their own ploys. Only Bertred’s
mother Alison, who cooked for the family and its workers, was
waiting there none too patiently for her truant son, with a pot
still warming over the naked fire.
“Where have you been till this time?” she wanted to
know, turning on him with the ladle in her hand as he tramped
briskly in at the door and went to his place at the long trestle
table. He gave her a casual kiss in passing, brushing her round red
cheek lightly. She was a plump, comfortable figure of a woman with
some worn traces still of the good looks she had handed on to her
son. “All very well,” she said, setting the wooden bowl
before him with a crash, “after keeping me waiting here so
late. And much good you must have done all day, or you’d be
telling me now you’ve brought her home, and preening yourself
like a peacock over it. There were some of the men came home two
hours ago and more. Where have you been loitering since
then?”
In the dim kitchen his small, self-satisfied smile could barely
be seen, but the tone of his voice conveyed the same carefully
contained elation. He took her by the arm and drew her down to the
bench beside him.
“Never mind where, and leave it to me why! There was a
thing I had to wait for, and it was worth the waiting.
Mother…” He leaned close, and sank his voice to a
confidential whisper. “… how would you like to be more
than a servant in this house? A gentlewoman, an honoured dowager!
Wait a little while, and I mean to make my fortune and yours, too.
What do you say to that?”
“Great notions you always had,” she said, none too
impressed, but too fond to mock him. “And how do you mean to
do that?”
“I’m telling nothing yet, not till I can say
it’s done. There’s not one of those busy hounds out
hunting all this day knows what I know. That’s all I’m
saying, and not a word to any but you. And… Mother, I must
go out again tonight, when it’s well dark. Never you worry, I
know what I’m about, only wait, and you’ll be glad of
it. But tonight you mustn’t say a word, not to
anyone.”
She held him off doubtfully to get a better look at his smiling,
teasing face. “What are you up to? I can keep as close a
mouth as any where there’s need. But don’t you go
running your head into trouble. If there’s ought you know,
why haven’t you told?”
“And spend the credit along with my breath? No, leave all
to me, Mother, I know what I’m about. Tomorrow you’ll
see for yourself, but not a word tonight. Promise it!”
“Your sire was just such another,” she said,
relaxing into smiles, “always full of great plans. Well, if I
spend the night wakeful out of pure curiosity, so be it. Would I
ever stand in your way? Not a word out of me, I promise.” And
instantly she added, with a brief blaze of unease and foreboding:
“Only take care! There may be more than you out about risky
business in the night.”
Bertred laughed, and hugged her impulsively in long arms, and
went away whistling into the dusk of the yard.
His bed was in the weaving-shed with the looms, and there he had
no companion to wake and hear him rise and do on his clothes, more
than an hour after midnight. Nor was it any problem to slip out
from the yard by the narrow passage to the street, without so much
as risking being seen by any other member of the household. He had
chosen his time with care. It must not be too soon, or there would
still be people stirring. It must not be too late, or the moon
would be up, and darkness suited his purpose better. And it was
dark indeed in the narrow lanes between the overhanging houses and
shops, as he threaded the mass of streets between Maerdol-head and
the castle. The town gate there on the eastern side was a part of
the castle defences, and would be closed and guarded during the
night hours. For the past few years Shrewsbury had been safe enough
from any threat on the eastern approach, only the occasional brief
Welsh raid from the west had troubled the peace of the shire, but
Hugh Beringar maintained the routine watchfulness without a break.
But the most easterly wicket, giving access to the river under the
very towers of the fortress, was there to be used freely. Only in
times of possible danger were all the wickets closed and barred,
and sentries set on the walls. Horsemen, carts, market wagons, all
must wait for the gates to be opened at dawn, but a solitary man
might pass through at any hour.
Bertred knew his way in the dark as well as by day, and could
tread as lightly and move as silently as a cat. He stepped through
the wicket into the slope of grass and bushes above the river, and
drew the wooden door closed after him. Below him the flow of the
Severn made fleeting ribbons and glints of moving light, just
perceptible as tremors in the darkness. The sky was lightly veiled
and showed no stars, and was just sufficiently less dark than the
solid masses of masonry, earth and trees to show their outlines in
deeper black. When the moon came up, more than an hour later than
this, the heavens would probably clear. He had time to stand for a
moment and think out what he had to do. There was little wind, but
he had better take it into consideration, it would not do to
approach the watchman’s mastiff at the fulling works
downwind. He wet a finger and tested. The slight, steady breeze was
blowing from the south-west, from upstream. He would have to move
round the bulk of the castle virtually to the fringes of the
gardens along the high road, and come about from downwind in a
cautious circle to reach the back of the wool warehouse.
He had taken a good look at it in the afternoon. So had they
all, the sheriff and his sergeants and the townsmen helping them in
the search. But they had not, like Bertred, been in and out two or
three times at that warehouse, when fetching away fleeces for
Mistress Perle. Nor had they been present in Mistress Perle’s
kitchen on the night before her disappearance, to hear Branwen
declare her mistress’s intent to go to the abbey early in the
morning and make a new charter, rendering her gift of property
unconditional. So they had not seen, as Bertred had, Hynde’s
man Gunnar drink up his ale and pocket his dice shortly afterwards,
and take himself off in some haste, though he had seemed to be
comfortably rooted for the evening. That was one more creature
besides Bertred who had known of that intent, and surely had
slipped so promptly away to disclose it to yet one more. Which one,
the old or the young, made no matter. The strange thing was that it
had taken Bertred himself so long to grasp the possibilities. The
sight of the old counting-house hatch, that afternoon, securely
shuttered and barred on the outer side, and probably also made fast
within, had been all that was needed to enlighten him. If he had
then waited patiently in the cover of the trees until dusk, to see
who slipped out from the wicket in the town wall, and exactly where
he headed with his rush basket, it had been only a final
precaution, to render certainty even more certain.
Heavy against his side, in the great pocket stitched inside his
coat, he had a long chisel and a hammer, though he would have to
avoid noise if he could. The outer bar across the hatch need only
be drawn back out of the socket, but he suspected the shutter was
also nailed fast to its frame. A year ago a bale of fleeces had
been stolen by entry through this hatch, and as the small
counting-house within was already disused, old Hynde had had the
window sealed against any further attempt. That was one more thing
the sheriff did not know.
Bertred came down softly along the meadow beyond the warehouse,
with the gentle wind in his face. By then shapes of things showed
clearly, black against faded black. The bulk of the building was
between him and Godfrey Fuller’s workshops, the very faint
shimmer of the river a little way off on his left hand. And double
his own height above him was the square of the shuttered hatch,
just perceptible to his night eyes.
The climb presented no problems, he had made sure of that. The
building was old, and due to this rear wall backing into the slope,
the base of the wall of vertical planks had suffered wet damage
over the years, and rotted, and old Hynde, never one to spend
lavishly, had reinforced it with split logs fastened across
horizontally on top of the massive sill-beam, affording easy
toe-holds high enough for him to reach up and get a grip on the
rough sill under the hatch, which was just wide enough to lend him
a secure resting-place with an ear to the shutters.
He drew himself up carefully, got a hand firmly on the bar that
sealed the hatch, and a thigh along the sill, and drew breath and
cautiously held it, wary of the first strange and unexpected thing.
The shutters fitted together well, but not quite perfectly. For
about a hand’s-length down the centre, where the two leaves
met, a hairline of light showed, too fine to give a view of
anything within, a mere quill-stroke of faint gold. Perhaps not so
strange, after all. Perhaps they had had the grace at least to let
her have a candle or a lamp in her prison. It would pay, surely, to
accommodate her in as many harmless ways as possible, while trying
to break down her resistance. Force need only be tried if all else
failed. But two days without gain began to look very like
failure.
The chisel inside his coat was jabbing him painfully in the
ribs. He worked a hand cautiously into the pocket and drew out the
tools, laying them beside him on the sill, so that he could ease
himself a little nearer to the sliver of light, and lay his ear to
the crack.
The sudden start he made all but toppled him from his perch. For
a voice spoke up, firmly and clearly, quite close on the inner side
of the shutters:
“No, you will not change me. You should have known it. I
am your problem. You brought me here, now get me hence as best you
can.”
The voice that answered was more distant, perhaps at the far
side of the room, in hopeless retreat, and the words did not come
over clearly, but the tone was of desperate complaining and abject
pleading, and the speaker was a man, though so unrecognisable that
Bertred could not be sure whether he was old or young, master or
servant.
His own plan was already awry. At best he must wait, and if he
had to wait too long the moon would be up, and the risks more than
doubled. The place was right, his judgement confirmed, the woman
was there. But the time was ill-guessed, for her gaoler was there
with her.
Chapter Eight
« ^ »
You brought me here,” she said, “now
get me hence as best you can.”
In the narrow, bare room which had once been Hynde’s
counting-house, the small flame of the saucer lamp barely showed
them to each other. He had flung away from her, and stood in the
far corner, his back turned, his head bowed into the forearm he had
braced against the wall, his other fist driving uselessly and
painfully against the timber. His voice emerged muffled, its
helpless rage degraded into a feeble wail: “How can I? How
can I? There is no way out now!”
“You could unlock the door,” she said simply,
“and let me go. Nothing could be easier.”
“For you!” he protested furiously, and swung about
to glare at her with all the venom of which his nature was capable.
It did not amount to much more than self-pity. He was not a
venomous man, only a vain and foolish one. He wearied her, but he
did not frighten her. “All very well for you! And I should be
finished, damned… thrown into prison to rot. Once out,
you’d denounce me and take your revenge.”
“You should have thought of that,” she said,
“before you snatched me away, you and your rogue servant. You
brought me here to this sordid hole, locked in behind your wool
bales, without comfort, without decency, subject to your
man’s rough handling and your insolent pestering, and do you
expect gratitude? Or even mercy? Why should I not denounce you? You
had best think hard and fast. You will have to release me or kill
me at last, and the longer the delay, the worse will be your own
plight. Mine,” she said bitterly, “is already bad
enough. What has become by now of my good name? What will my
situation be when I go back to my own house and family?”
Vivian came back to her with a rush, flinging himself on his
knees beside the rough bench where she had taken what rest she
could, and where she sat now erect and pale, her hands gripped
together in her lap, her skirts drawn close about her as though to
avoid not only his touch, but the very dust and desolation of her
prison. There was nothing else in the room but the broken desk
where once the clerk had worked over his figures, and a stone ewer
with a chipped lip, and a pile of dust and debris in the corner.
The lamp stood on the end of the bench beside her, its light now
full on Vivian’s dishevelled hair and woeful face. He
clutched at her hands imploringly, but she withdrew them so sharply
that he sat back on his heels with a great gulp of despair.
“I never meant such mischief, I swear it! I thought you
had a fondness for me, I thought I had only to get you to myself a
while, and it would all be agreed between us… Oh, God, I
wish I’d never begun it! But indeed, indeed, I did believe
you could love me…”
“No! Never!” She had said it many times in these
past two days, and always with the same irrevocable coldness. He
should have recognised from the first utterance that his cause was
hopeless. But he had not even been deceiving himself into the
conviction that he loved her. What he coveted was the security and
comfort she could bring him, the payment of his debts and the
prospect of an easy life. Perhaps even the pleasure of cocking a
snook at his parsimonious father—parsimonious at least in
Vivian’s eyes, because he had finally tired of bailing his
heir out of debt and trouble. Oh, no doubt the young man had found
the prospect of marriage with her pleasurable in itself, but that
was not the reason he had chosen that particular morning for his
bid. Why let half a fortune slip through your fingers, when with
one bold stroke you might have the whole?
“How have they accounted for my vanishing?” she
asked. “Is the worst said of me already? Have they been
looking for me at all? Am I thought dead?”
One faint spasm of defiance and spite passed over Vivian’s
face. “Looking for you? The whole town’s turned
upside-down looking for you, the sheriff and all his men, your
cousin and half your workmen. Not a house but they’ve
visited, not a barn but they’ve searched. They were here
yesterday, towards evening. Alan Herbard and three of the garrison
with him. We opened the doors to them, and showed the baled
fleeces, and they went away satisfied. Why did you not cry out to
them then, if you wanted rescue from me?”
“They were here?” Judith stiffened, chilled by this
spurt of malice. But it was the last, he had done his worst, and
could not maintain it long. “I never heard them!” she
said with resigned bitterness.
“No.” He said it quite simply now, all his
resistance spent. “They were easily satisfied. The room is
quite forgotten, and all those bales shut out sound. They never
questioned. They were here again this afternoon, but not asking for
the keys. They’d found the boat… No, you might not
hear them. Would you have cried out to them if you had?”
It was a meaningless question, and she did not answer it, but
she gave it some thought. Would she have wished to be heard calling
for help, and haled out of this mean prison, unprepared, dusty and
stained, compromised, piteous? Might it not have been better to be
silent, and make her own way out of this predicament? For the truth
was that after the first confusion, indignation and alarm she had
never been afraid of Vivian, nor in any danger of giving way to
him, and now she would welcome as much as he would a solution which
would smooth out of sight all that had happened, and leave her her
dignity and integrity independent of any other soul. In the end he
would have to release her. She was the stronger of the two.
He ventured a hand to clutch at a fold of her skirt. The face he
lifted to her, seen clearly thus close and lit by the yellow flame
of the wick, was strangely vulnerable and young, like a guilty boy
pleading in extenuation of some heinous fault and not yet resigned
to punishment. The brow he had braced against the wall was smeared
with dust, and with the back of his hand, sweeping away tears or
sweat or both, he had made a long black stain down his cheek. There
was a trail of cobweb in the bright, fair, tangled hair. The wide
brown eyes, dilated with stress, glinted gold from the spark of the
lamp, and hung in desperate appeal upon her face.
“Judith, Judith, do me right! I could have used you
worse… I could have taken you by force—”
She shook her head scornfully. “No, you could not. You
have not the hardihood. You are too cautious—or perhaps too
decent—both, it may be! Nor would it have benefited you if
you had,” she said starkly, and turned herself away to evade
the desperate and desolate youth of his face, with its piercing
reflections of Brother Eluric, who had agonised in silence and
without hope or appeal. “And now here we are, you and I both,
and you know as well as I know that this must end. You have no
choice but to let me go.”
“And you’ll destroy me!” he said in a whisper,
and sank his corn-gold head into his hands.
“I wish you no harm,” she said wearily. “But
it was you brought us to this, not I.”
“I know it, I own it, God knows I wish it undone! Oh,
Judith, help me, help me!”
It had come to that, the bleak acknowledgement that he had lost,
that he was now her prisoner, not she his, even that he was
dependent upon her to save him from the trap he himself had set. He
laid his head in her lap and shook as though with cold. And she was
so tired and so astray that she had lifted a resigned hand to lay
upon his head and quiet him, when the sudden tearing, rushing
slither of sound outside the shutters at her back caused them both
to start and freeze in alarm. Not a loud sound, merely like some
not very heavy weight sliding down and ending in a dull fall into
grass. Vivian started to his feet, quivering.
“For God’s sake, what was that?”
They held their breath, straining into a silence as sudden as
the sound, and as brief. Then, more distant from the direction of
the riverside fulling-works, came the loud, savage alarm-baying of
the chained mastiff; and after a few moments this changed abruptly
into the deeper, more purposeful note of the chase, as he was
loosed from his chain.
Bertred had trusted too confidently to old, worn,
neglected wood, left too long uncared for on the weather side of
the warehouse. The sill on which he was perched had been fixed in
position with long nails, but at the more exposed end the nails had
rusted in many rains, and the wood round them had rotted. When he
shifted his weight further forward to ease an uncomfortable cramp,
and get an ear more avidly to the crack, the wood splintered and
parted, and the sill swung down before him, scraping the planks of
the wall, and sent him slithering and clawing to the ground. Not a
great fall nor a very loud sound, but loud enough in that depth of
the night to carry to the fulling-works.
He was on his feet as he reached the ground, and leaned for a
moment against the wall to get his breath back and steady his legs
under him after the shock of the fall. The next moment he heard the
mastiff give tongue.
Bertred’s instinct was to run uphill towards the houses
along the high road, and he set off in that direction, alerted to
terror, only to check a moment later in the despairing knowledge
that the hound was far faster than he could be, and would overhaul
him long before he reached any shelter. The river was nearer.
Better by far make for that, and swim across to the open spur of
woodland at the end of the Gaye. In the water he could more than
match the hound, and surely the watchman would call the dog off
rather than let it pursue further.
He turned, and began to run in wild hare-leaps downhill across
the tussocky grass, full tilt towards the river-bank. But both dog
and man were out after him now, roused to a thief-hunt in the small
hours, when all honest folk should be in their beds, and only
malefactors could be abroad. They had traced the sound of his fall
only too accurately; they knew someone had been clambering round
the warehouse, and surely with no good intent. A detached part of
Bertred’s mind somehow had time to wonder, even as his legs
and lungs strained for the speed of terror, how young Hynde managed
to go back and forth by night without raising the same alarm. But
of course the mastiff knew him, he was one of the guarded, an ally
in the protection of property here, not an enemy and a threat.
Flight and pursuit made strangely little noise in the night, or
disturbance in the darkness, and yet he felt, rather than saw, man
and hound converging upon his path, and heard the rush of movement
and the purposeful in-and-out of breath drawing close from his
right flank. The watchman lunged at him with a long staff, and
caught him a glancing blow on the head that half-stunned him, and
sent him hurtling forward out of balance to the very edge of the
river-bank. But he was past the man now, and could leave him
behind, it was the dog, close on his heels, that terrified him, and
gave him the strength for the last great leap that carried him out
from the grass spur overhanging the water.
The bank was higher than he had realised, and the water somewhat
lower, exposing shelving faces of rock. Instead of clearing these
into deep water, he fell with a crash among the tilted stones,
though his outflung arm raised a splash from the shallows between.
His head, already ringing from the watchman’s blow, struck
hard against a sharp edge of stone. He lay stunned where he had
fallen, half-concealed beneath the bushy overhang, wholly shrouded
in the darkness. The mastiff, no lover of water, padded uneasily
along the grassy shelf and whined, but went no further.
The watchman, left well behind and out of breath, heard the
splash, caught even a brief shimmer in the fitful pallor of the
river’s surface, and halted well short of the bank to whistle
and call off his dog. The would-be thief must be half across the
river by now, no use troubling further. He was reasonably sure that
the felon had not succeeded in making an entry anywhere, or the dog
would have raised the alarm earlier. But he did walk round the
warehouse and the dye-sheds to make sure all was in order. The
dangling sill under the dark shutters hung vertically, like the
planks against which it rested, and the watchman did not observe
it. In the morning he would have a thorough look round, but it
seemed no harm had been done. He went back contentedly to his hut,
with the dog padding at his heels.
Vivian stood rigid, listening, until the dog’s baying grew
more distant, and finally ceased. He stirred almost painfully out
of his stillness.
“Someone was prowling! Someone guesses—or
knows!” He wiped sweat from his forehead with a dirty hand,
prolonging the smears already there. “Oh, God, what am I to
do? I can’t let you go free, and I can’t keep you here
any longer, not another day. If someone suspects…”
Judith sat silent, steadily watching him. His soiled and
disillusioned beauty moved her against her will, as he could never
have moved her at his most decorative and elated, the finest cock
on the midden. Afraid to go on with his over-bold scheme, unable to
retreat from it, frenziedly wishing he had never embarked upon it,
he was like a fly in a cobweb, tangling himself ever more
inextricably.
“Judith…” He was on his knees again at her
feet, clinging to her hands, pleading, cajoling, but passionately,
like a child, quite forgetful of his charm and stripped naked of
his vanity. “Judith, help me! Help me out of this! If there
is a way, help me to find it. If they come and find you, I’m
ruined, disgraced… If I let you go, you’ll destroy me
just the same—”
“Hush!” she said wearily. “I don’t wish
you harm, I want no revenge, only to be free of you on the best
terms I may.”
“How does that help me? Do you think they’ll let you
reappear, and ask no questions? Even if you hold your peace, how am
I helped? There’ll be no respite until you tell them all, and
that’s my undoing. Oh, if I knew which way to
turn!”
“It would suit me no less than you,” said Judith,
“if we could smooth away this scandal peacably, but it needs
a miracle to account for these two lost days. And I must protect
myself, if that’s possible. You must fend for yourself, but
I’d as lief you went unharmed, too, if that may be. What now?
What ails you?”
He had started and stiffened, quick to alarm, and was listening
with stretched sinews. “Someone outside,” he said in a
whisper. “Again—didn’t you hear? Someone is
spying… Listen!”
She fell silent, though she was not convinced. He was so tense
and frightened by this time that he could have conjured enemies out
of the air. Through a long, hushed moment she heard no sound at
all, even the very slight sigh of the breeze in the shutters had
ceased.
“There’s no one; you imagined it. Nothing!”
She gripped his hands suddenly, asserting her mastery, where
hitherto she had merely suffered his touch without response.
“Listen to me! There might be a way! When Sister Magdalen
visited me, she offered me a place of retreat at Godric’s
Ford with her, if ever I reached the end of my tether and needed a
refuge and a pause for breath. As God knows I have needed both, and
still do. If you will take me there by night, secretly, then I can
return later and say where I have been, and why, and how this
turmoil and hunt for me never came to our ears there. As I hope may
be true. I will say that I fled from my life for a while, to get
courage to take it up again to better purpose. And I hope to God
that may also be true. I will not name you, nor betray what you
have done to me.”
He was staring up at her wide-eyed, hesitant to hope but unable
to resist, glowing only to doubt again the possibility of
salvation. “They’ll press you hard, they’ll ask
why did you say no word, why go away and leave everyone to fear for
you. And the boat—they know about the boat, they must
know—”
“When they ask,” she said starkly, “I’ll
answer, or refuse them an answer. Fret as you may, you must needs
leave all that to me. I am offering you a way of escape. Take it or
leave it.”
“I daren’t go all the way with you,” he said,
writhing. “If I were seen it would all come out in spite of
you.”
“You need not come all the way. You may leave me to go the
last piece of the way alone, I am not afraid. No one need see
you.”
He was flushing into hope with every word. “My father is
gone back to his flocks today, he’ll stay two nights or more
up there with the shepherds, and there’s one good horse still
in the stable, stout enough to carry two, if you’ll ride
pillion with me. I could bring him out of the town before the
gate’s closed. Best not pass through the town together, but
set out this way. There’s a ford a little way downstream from
here, we can make our way south on the other side and get to the
road to Beistan. At dusk—if we start at dusk tomorrow…
Oh, Judith, and I’ve done you such wrong, and can you so far
forgive me? I have not deserved!”
It was something new, she thought wryly, for Vivian Hynde to
suppose that his deserts were small, or that there was anything to
which he was not entitled. He might yet be all the better for this
one salutary fright which he had brought upon himself. He was no
great villain, only a weak and self-indulgent boy. But she did not
answer his question. There was one thing at least she found it hard
to forgive him, and that was that he had exposed her to the rough
handling of Gunnar, who had taken palpable delight in the close
embrace of her body and the strength which had held her helpless.
She had no fear of Vivian, but of Gunnar, if ever she encountered
him without Vivian, she might be very much afraid.
“I do this for myself as much as for you,” she said.
“I’ve given my word and I’ll keep it. Tomorrow at
dusk. Agreed, it’s too late to move tonight.”
He had recoiled again into doubt and fear, recalling the noises
without, and the baying of the mastiff. “But how if someone
has suspicions of this place? How if they come again tomorrow
demanding the keys? Judith, come back with me now, come to our
house, it’s not far from the wicket, no one will see us now.
My mother will hide you and help us, and be grateful to you for
sparing me. And my father’s away in the hills, he’ll
never know. And there you may have rest and a bed, and water for
washing, and all you need for your comfort.”
“Your mother knows of what you’ve done?” she
demanded, aghast.
“No, no, nothing! But she’ll help us now, for my
sake.” He was at the narrow door which had lain hidden behind
the baled fleeces, turning the key, drawing her after him, feverish
in his haste to be out of here and safe in his own home.
“I’ll send Gunnar to make all innocent here. If they
come they must find the place bare and deserted.”
She blew out the wick of the lamp and went with him, backwards
down the ladder from the loft, out through the lower door and into
the night. The moon was just rising, bathing the slope in
pale-green light. The air was sweet and cool on her face after the
close, musty smell of dust and the smoke of the lamp in the
enclosed space. It was no very long walk to the shadows of the
castle towers, and the wicket in the wall.
A darker shadow made its way round the spreading
plane of moonlight, by the shortest route from behind the warehouse
to the cover of trees, and so roundabout to the river-bank, rapid
and silent. The overhang where Bertred had made his leap to evade
the mastiff was still in shadow. He lay as he had fallen, still out
of his senses, though he was beginning to stir and groan, and draw
the laborious breath of one quickening to the consciousness of
pain. The deeper shadow that fell across his body just as the edge
of the moonlight reached the river did not penetrate his dazed mind
or trouble his closed eyes. A hand reached down and took him by the
hair, turning his face up to view it closely. He lived, he
breathed, a little patching and a few hours to recover, and he
would be able to account for himself and confess everything he
knew.
The shadow stooping over him straightened and stood a moment
looking down at him dispassionately. Then he thrust a booted toe
into Bertred’s side, levered him towards the edge of the
stones on which he lay, and heaved him out into deep water, where
the current curled fast, bearing the body out across midstream
towards the further shore.
The twentieth of June dawned in a series of
sparkling showers, settling by mid-morning into a fine, warm day.
There was plenty of work waiting to be done in the orchards of the
Gaye, but because of the morning rain it was necessary to wait for
the midday heat before tackling them. The sweet cherries were ready
for picking, but needed to be gathered dry, and there were also the
first strawberries to pick, and there it was equally desirable to
let the sun dry off the early moisture. On the open, sunlit expanse
of the vegetable plots the ground dried out earlier, and the
brothers on duty were busy sowing lettuces for succession, and
hoeing and weeding, before noon, but it was after dinner that the
orchard party began work at the extreme end of the abbey
grounds.
There was no particular need for Brother Cadfael to go out with
them, but neither was there anything urgently needing his attention
in the herbarium, and the mounting uneasiness of the three-day vain
hunt for Judith Perle would not let him rest or settle to any
routine occupation. There had been no further word from Hugh, and
nothing to tell Niall when he came anxiously enquiring. The entire
affair stood still, the very hours of the day held their breath,
making time endless.
To fill it at least with some physical movement, Cadfael went
out to the orchards with the rest. As so often in a late season,
nature had set out to make good the weeks that had been lost to the
spring cold, and contrived to bring on, almost at the usual time,
both strawberries and the first of the little hard gooseberries on
their thorny bushes. But Cadfael’s mind was not on
fruit-picking. The orchards lay just opposite the level where the
young archers shot at the butts on fair-days, under the sweep of
the town wall and in the lee of the castle towers. Only a little
way beyond, through the first belt of woodland, and he would be
gazing straight across the water at the fulling-works, and just
downstream at William Hynde’s jetty.
Cadfael worked for a while, so distractedly that he collected
more than his share of scratches. But after a while he straightened
his back, sucked out of his finger the latest of many thorns, and
walked on along the riverside into the belt of trees. Through their
leaning branches the sweeping coronal of the town wall unrolled
beside him across the water, and the steep green slope beneath the
wall. Then the first jutting bastion of the castle, with the
narrower level of meadow under it. Cadfael walked on, through the
trees and out to a broad greensward beyond, dotted with low bushes
close to the bank, and here and there a bed of reeds where the
shallows ran gently and the fast current sped out into midstream.
Now he was opposite the tenterground, where Godfrey Fuller’s
men were working, and a length of brown cloth was stretched taut
between the frames to dry.
He reached a spot directly opposite the overhanging bushes where
they had found the stolen boat abandoned. Along the bank beyond, a
small boy was pasturing goats. Sunlit and peaceful, the Severn
landscape lay somnolent in the afternoon light, denying the
existence of murder, malice and abduction in so lovely a world.
Cadfael had gone but a hundred or so paces further, and was
about to turn back, when he reached a curve where the bank opposite
was undercut and the water beneath it deep, while on his side it
shallowed into a sandy shoal, and subsided into soft, innocent
ripples, barely moving. One of those places Madog knew well, where
whatever had gone into the river upstream might fetch up again on
land.
And something had indeed fetched up here in the night just past.
It lay almost submerged, at rest on the sand but barely breaking
the surface, a mass of darker colour washed over by the silvery
shimmer of water, and lodged in the dull gold of the sand beneath.
It was the small, languid pallor, which swung lightly with the flow
but was no fish, that first caught Cadfael’s eye. A
man’s hand, at the end of a dark sleeve that buoyed it up
just enough to set it swaying. A man’s brown head, the back
of it just dimpling the surface, all its curling locks stretching
out with the ripples and stirring like drowsy living things.
Cadfael slid down the shelving bank in haste, and waded into the
shallow water to get a double grip on the sodden clothing under the
trailing arms, and drag the body ashore. Dead beyond doubt,
probably several hours dead. He lay on his face in the sand just
clear of the water, and tiny rivulets ran out of him from every
fold of clothing and every tangled curl of hair. A young man, very
well made and shapely. Far too late to do anything for him but
carry him home and provide him a decent burial. It would need more
than one man to get him up the bank and bear him back along the
Gaye, and Cadfael had better be about getting help as fast as
possible.
The build, the common dun-coloured coat and chausses, might have
belonged to a hundred young fellows from Shrewsbury, being the
common working wear, and the body was not immediately recognisable
to Cadfael. He stooped to resume a careful hold under the lax arms,
and turned the dead man over to lie on his back, revealing to the
indifferent sunlight the smeared, pallid but still comely face of
Bertred, Judith Perle’s foreman weaver.
Chapter Nine
« ^ »
They came in haste at his call, fluttered and
dismayed, though a drowned man cast up by the Severn was no such
rare matter, and these young brothers knew no more of the affair
than that. No doubt whispers of the outer world’s crises made
their way in among the elders, but by and large the novices lived
in innocence. Cadfael chose the strongest and the least likely to
be distressed by the contemplation of death, and sent the others
back to their work. With their hoes and rope girdles and scapulars
they rigged a makeshift litter, and carried it down the riverside
path to where the dead man lay.
In awed silence they took up their sodden burden, and bore him
back in dripping procession through the belt of woodland and all
along the lush level of the Gaye, to the path that climbed to the
Foregate.
“We’d best take him to the abbey,” said
Cadfael, halting a moment to consider. “That’s the
quickest means of getting him decently out of the public view, and
we can send for his master or his kin from there.” There were
other reasons for the decision, too, but he did not think fit to
mention them at this point. The dead man came from Judith
Perle’s household, and what had befallen him surely could not
be entirely disconnected from all the other disasters which seemed
to be haunting the house and the heiress of the Vestier business.
In which case Abbot Radulfus had a direct interest and a right to
be informed, and even more surely, so had Hugh Beringar. Not only a
right, but a need. Two deaths and a disappearance, all circling
round the same lady and her dealings with the abbey, demanded very
close attention. Even young, strong men in the most exuberant of
health can drown. But Cadfael had already seen the broken bruise on
the dead man’s right temple, washed white and bleached of
blood by the water of the river. “Run on ahead, lad,”
he said to Brother Rhun, the youngest of the novices, “and
let Father Prior know what manner of guest we’re
bringing.”
The boy bowed his flaxen head in the small gesture of respect
with which he received any order from an elder, and was off in an
instant, willing and eager. To bid Rhun run was a kindness rather
than an imposition, for there was nothing in which he took greater
delight than making use of the fleetness and grace he had possessed
for barely a year, after coming to Saint Winifred’s festival
a cripple and in pain. His year’s novitiate was almost over,
and soon he would be admitted as a full brother. No power or
persuasion could have induced him to depart from the service of the
saint who had healed him. What to Cadfael was still the serious
burden and stumbling-block of obedience, Rhun embraced as a
privilege, as happily as he accepted the sunlight on his face.
Cadfael turned from watching the bright head and flashing feet
ascend the path, and covered the dead man’s face with the
corner of a scapular. Water dripped through the saturated cloth as
they carried Bertred up to the road, and along the Foregate to the
abbey gatehouse. Inevitably there were people abroad to halt at
sight of the mournful procession, and nudge and whisper and stare
as they passed. It was always a mystery where the urchins of the
Foregate sprang from, as soon as there was something unusual to
stare at, and how they multiplied at every step, and how the dogs,
their inseparable playmates, also halted and dawdled alongside them
with much the same expression of alerted curiosity on their faces.
Soon guess and counter-guess would be running through the streets,
but none of them would yet be able to name the drowned man. The
little time before it was common knowledge who he was could be
useful to Hugh Beringar, and merciful to the dead man’s
mother. One more widow, Cadfael recalled, as they turned in at the
gatehouse and left a ring of watchers gathered at a respectable
distance outside.
Prior Robert came hastening to meet the procession, with Brother
Jerome scurrying at his heels, and Brother Edmund from the
infirmary and Brother Denis from the guest-hall converged at the
same time upon the bearers and the bier. Half a dozen brothers who
had been crossing the great court variously about their own proper
business lingered to watch, and to draw closer by degrees to hear
and see the better.
“I have sent Brother Rhun to notify the lord abbot,”
said Robert, stooping his lofty silver head over the still body on
the improvised litter. “This is a very bad business. Where
did you find the man? Was it on our ground you took him
ashore?”
“No, some way beyond,” said Cadfael, “cast up
on the sand. Dead some hours, I judge. There was nothing to be done
for him.”
“Was it necessary, then, to bring him here? If he is
known, and has family in the town or the Foregate, they will take
charge of his burial rites.”
“If not necessary,” said Cadfael, “I thought
it advisable he should be brought here. I believe the lord abbot
will also think so. There are reasons. The sheriff may have an
interest in this matter.”
“Indeed? Why should that be so, if the man died by
drowning? Surely an accident not unknown here.” He reached a
fastidious hand to turn back the scapular from the bleached and
bluish face which in life had glowed with such self-conscious
health. But these features meant nothing to him. If he had ever
seen the man, it could have been only casually, passing the gates.
The house at Maerdol-head lay in the town parish of Saint Chad;
neither worship nor commerce would bring Bertred into frequent
contact with the Foregate. “Do you know this man?”
“By sight, yes, though little more than that. But he is
one of Mistress Perle’s weavers, and lives in her
household.”
Even Prior Robert, who held himself aloof from those
uncomfortable worldly concerns which sometimes infiltrated into the
abbey’s well-ordered enclave and bred disruption there,
opened his eyes wide at that. He could not choose but know what
untoward things had happened connected with that household, nor
quite resist the conviction that any new disaster similarly
connected must be a part of the whole deplorable pattern.
Coincidences do occur, but they seldom cluster by the dozen round
one dwelling and one name.
“Well!” he said on a long breath, cautiously
noncommittal. “Yes, the lord abbot should certainly know of
this.” And with due relief he added: “He is coming
now.”
Abbot Radulfus had emerged from his garden and was approaching
briskly, with Rhun attendant at his elbow. He said nothing until he
had drawn back the covering from Bertred’s head and shoulders
and surveyed him in sombre and thoughtful silence for a long
moment. Then he again covered the dead face, and turned to
Cadfael.
“Brother Rhun has told me where he was found, and how, but
he does not know who the man is. Do you?”
“Yes, Father. His name is Bertred, he is Mistress
Perle’s foreman weaver. I saw him yesterday out with the
sheriff’s men, helping in the hunt for the lady.”
“Who has not been found,” said Radulfus.
“No. This is the third day of searching for her, but she
has not been found.”
“And her man is found dead.” There was no need to
point out to him implications which were already plain. “Are
you satisfied that he drowned?”
“Father, I need to consider that. I think he did, but also
he has suffered a blow to the head. I would like to examine his
body further.”
“So, I suppose, would the lord sheriff,” said the
abbot briskly. “I’ll send to him at once, and keep the
body here for the present. Do you know if he could swim?”
“No, Father, but there are few born here who can’t.
His kin or his master will tell us.”
“Yes, we must also send to them. But perhaps later, after
Hugh has seen him, and made what you and he between you can of the
matter.” And to the bearers of the litter, who had laid it
down meanwhile and stood waiting silently, a little apart, he said:
“Take him to the mortuary chapel. You had best strip him and
lay him decently. Light candles for him. However and for whatever
cause he died, he is our mortal brother. I’ll send a groom to
look for Hugh Beringar. Wait with me, Cadfael, until he comes. I
want to know everything you have gathered concerning this poor girl
who is lost.”
In the mortuary chapel they had laid
Bertred’s naked body on the stone bier, and covered him with
a linen cloth. His sodden clothes lay loosely folded aside, with
the boots they had drawn from his feet. The light being dim in
there, they had also provided candles on tall holders, so that they
could be placed wherever they gave the best light. They stood close
about the slab, Abbot Radulfus, Brother Cadfael and Hugh Beringar.
It was the abbot who drew down the linen and uncovered the dead,
who lay with his hands duly crossed on his breast, drawn out very
straight and dignified. Someone had reverently closed the eyes
Cadfael remembered as half-open, like someone just waking, too late
ever to complete the awakening.
A youthful body and a handsome, perhaps slightly over-muscled
for perfection. Not much past twenty, surely, and blessed with
features regular and shapely, again perhaps a shade over-abundant
in flesh or under-provided with bone. The Welsh are accustomed to
seeing in the faces of neighbours the strong solidity and
permanence of bone, are sensitive to loss where they see it pared
down over-cushioned in others. Nevertheless, a very comely young
man. Face and neck and shoulders, and from elbow to fingertips, he
was tanned by outdoor sun and wind, though the brown was dulled and
sad now.
“Not a mark on him,” said Hugh, looking him over
from head to feet, “barring that knock on his forehead. And
that surely caused him nothing worse than a headache.”
High near the hairline the skin was certainly broken, but it
seemed no more than a glancing blow. Cadfael took up the head, with
its thick thatch of brown hair plastered to the broad forehead,
between his hands, and felt about the skull with probing fingers.
“He has another dunt, here, on the side, here in his hair,
above the ear. Something with a long, sharp edge—through all
this thickness of hair it made a scalp wound. That could have
knocked the wits out of him for some time, perhaps, but not killed.
No, he certainly drowned.”
“What could the man have been doing?” asked the
abbot, pondering. “At that spot on that shore, in the night?
There’s nothing there, no path that leads anywhere, no house
to he visited. Hard to see what business a man could possibly have
there in the dark.”
“The business he’d been on all yesterday,”
said Hugh, “is the hunt for his mistress. He was in Mistress
Perle’s service, of her household, he offered his help, and
so far as I saw he gave it, unsparingly, and in good earnest. How
if he was still bent on continuing the search?”
“By night? And there? There is nothing there but open
meadow and a few groves of trees,” said Radulfus, “not
one cottage for some distance, once past our border, nowhere that a
stolen woman could be hidden. Even if he had been found on the
opposite bank it would have been more believable, at least that
gives access to the town and the houses of the Castle Foregate. But
even so—by night, and a dark night until
late…”
“And even so, how did he come by two blows on the head and
end in the river? A man might go too near on a shelving bank, and
miss his footing in the dark,” said Hugh, shaking his head,
“but of a native Shrewsbury lad I doubt it. They know their
river. We must find out if he was a swimmer, but the most of them
learn early. Cadfael, we know where he was cast up. Is it possible
he went into the water on the other side? If he tried to swim
across, half-stunned after he got these injuries, might he fetch up
about where you found him?”
“That we should ask of Madog,” said Cadfael.
“He’ll know. The currents are certainly very strong and
contrary in places, it would be possible.” He straightened
the wet hair almost absently on the dead man’s forehead, and
drew up the linen over his face. “There’s nothing more
he can tell us. It remains to tell his kin. At least they may be
able to say when last they saw him, and whether he owned to having
any plans for the night.”
“I’ve sent for Miles Coliar, but said nothing to him
yet of the reason. Better he should break it to the mother, it will
come easier for her there, in her own home—for I’m told
she belongs there, in the kitchen. And Coliar will need to have the
body taken back there to make ready for burial, if you see no need
to keep it longer.”
“None,” said Cadfael, turning away from the bier
with a sigh. “At your discretion, both! I have done.”
But at the door, last to leave the chapel, he cast one long glance
back at the still white shape on the slab of stone. One more young
man dead untimely, sad waste of the stuff of life. “Poor
lad!” said Cadfael, and closed the door gently after him.
Miles Coliar came from the town in haste and
alone, uninformed of the occasion for the summons, but certainly
aware that there must be a grave reason, and by the look of his
face speculating anxiously and fearfully as to what that might be.
They awaited him in the ante-room of the gatehouse. Miles made his
reverence to abbot and sheriff, and raised a worried countenance to
look rapidly from face to face, questioning their solemnity.
“My lord, is there news? My cousin…? Have you got
word of her, that you sent for me here?” His pallor blanched
still more, and his face stiffened into a mask of dread,
misreading, it seemed, their mute and sombre looks. “Oh, God,
no! Not… no, she cannot be… You have not found
her…?” His voice foundered on the word
‘dead’, but his lips shaped it.
“No, no!” said Hugh in haste. “Not that! No,
there’s nothing new, no word of her yet, no need to think the
worst. This is quite another matter, though grim enough. The hunt
for your cousin goes on, and will go on until we find
her.”
Miles said: “Thank God!” just audibly, and drew deep
breath, the tense lines of his face relaxing. “Pardon if I am
slow to think and speak and understand, and too hasty to fear
extremes. These few days I have hardly slept or rested at
all.”
“I am sorry to add more to your troubles,” said
Hugh, “but needs must. It’s not Mistress Perle
we’re concerned with here. Have you missed any man from your
looms today?”
Miles stared, and scratched his bushy brown head, at once
relieved and puzzled. “None of the weavers are working today,
the looms have been neglected since yesterday morning, we’ve
all or most been out on the hunt. I’ve kept the women
spinning, it’s no work for them to go stravaging about with
the sergeants and the men of the garrison. Why do you ask, my
lord?”
“Then have you seen your man Bertred at all since last
night? He lives in your household, I’m told.”
“He does,” agreed Miles, frowning. “No,
I’ve not seen him today, with the looms quiet there’s
no reason I should. He eats in the kitchen. I suppose he’s
out again on the hunt, though God knows we’ve knocked on
every door and probed round every yard in the town, and not a
housewife or goodman who hasn’t been alerted to watch for any
sign and listen for any word that could lead us to her. Yet what
can we do but search and ask all over again? They’re out on
all the roads and asking at the hamlets for a mile round, now, as
you best know, my lord. Bertred will be out raking the countryside
with them, no question. He’s been tireless for her, that I
grant him.”
“And his mother—she’s in no anxiety about him?
Nothing has been said of things he may have had on his mind? She
has not spoken of him to you?”
“No!” Miles was again looking bewilderedly from face
to face. “You’ll hardly find a soul in our house who is
not anxious, and they show it, but I’ve noticed nothing amiss
with her more than with all the rest of us. Why? What is this, my
lord? Do you know something of Bertred that I do not know? Not
guilt! Impossible! He’s run himself raw scouring the town for
my cousin… a decent man… You cannot have taken
him in any wickedness…?”
It was a reasonable supposition, when the lord sheriff began
asking such close questions about any man. Hugh put him out of his
defensive agitation, but without over-haste.
“I know no wrong of your man, no. He is the victim of
harm, not the cause. This is bad news we have for you, Master
Coliar.” Its purport was already implicit in his tone, but he
put it into words bleak and blunt enough. “An hour ago the
brothers working on the Gaye plucked Bertred out of the river and
brought him here, dead. Drowned.”
In the profound silence that followed Miles stood motionless,
until finally he stirred and moistened his lips.
“Where is he?”
“Laid decently in the mortuary chapel here,” said
the abbot. “The lord sheriff will take you to him.”
In the dim chapel Miles stared down at the known
face now so strangely unfamiliar, and shook his head repeatedly and
vigorously, as though he could shake away, if not the fact of
death, his own shock at its suddenness. He had recovered his
down-to-earth calmness and acceptance. One of his weavers was dead,
the task of getting him out of here and into his grave with proper
rites fell to Miles as his master. What was due from him he would
do.
“How could this be?” he said. “Yesterday he
came late in the evening for his meal, but there was nothing in
that, all day he’d been out abroad with your men, my lord. He
went to his bed soon after. He said good night to me, it must have
been about the hour of Compline. The house was already quiet, but
some of us were still up. I never saw him again.”
“So you don’t know whether he went out again by
night?”
Miles looked up sharply, the blue of his eyes at their widest
startlingly bright. “It seems that he must have done. But in
God’s name, why should he? He was tired out after a long day.
I know no reason why he should have stirred again till morning. You
said it was but an hour since you took him out of the
Severn…”
“I took him out,” said Cadfael, unobtrusive
in a dark corner of the chapel. “But he had been there more
hours than one. In my judgement, since the small hours of the
morning. It is not easy to say how long.”
“And, look, his brow is broken!” The wide, low
forehead was dry now, but for the damp fringe of hair. The skin had
shrunk apart, leaving the moist wound bared. “Are you sure,
Brother, that he drowned?”
“Quite sure. How he came by that knock there’s no
knowing, but he surely had it before he went into the water. You
can’t tell us anything that may help us, then?”
“I wish I could,” said Miles earnestly.
“I’ve seen no change in him, he’s said nothing to
me that could shed any light. This comes out of the dark to me. I
cannot account for it.” He looked doubtfully at Hugh across
the body. “May I take him home? I’ll need to speak with
his mother first, but she’ll want him home.”
“Naturally,” agreed Hugh resignedly. “Yes, you
may fetch him away when you will. Do you need help with the
means?”
“No, my lord, we’ll do all ourselves. I’ll
bring down a handcart and decent covering. And I do thank you and
this house for the care you’ve had of him.”
He came again about an hour later, looking
strained from the ordeal of breaking bad news to a widow now
childless. Two of his men from the looms followed him with a
simple, high-sided handcart used for wheeling goods, and waited
mute and sombre in the great court until Brother Cadfael came to
lead them to the mortuary chapel. Between them they carried
Bertred’s body out into the early evening light, and laid him
on a spread brychan in the cart, and covered him tidily from view.
They were still about it when Miles turned to Cadfael, and asked
simply: “And his clothes? She should have back with him all
that was his. Small comfort for a woman, but she’ll want
them. And she’ll need what they’ll fetch, too, poor
soul, though I’ll see she’s taken care of still, and so
will Judith… when she’s found. If…” His
mind seemed to be drifting back into expectations of the worst, and
fiercely rejecting them.
“I had forgot,” Cadfael owned, never having handled
the clothes stripped from Bertred’s body. “Wait,
I’ll bring them.”
The forlorn little bundle of clothes laid aside in the chapel
had been folded together as tidily as haste and their sodden
condition permitted, and had drained gradually where they lay. The
folds of coat and shirt and homespun hose were beginning to dry.
Cadfael took the pile in one arm, and picked up in the other hand
the boots that stood beside it. He carried them out into the court
as Miles was smoothing the blanket neatly over Bertred’s
feet. The young man turned to meet him and take the bundle from
him, and in the exchange, as Miles leaned to stow the clothes under
the blanket, the cart tilted, and the boots, just balanced at the
tail, fell to the cobbled paving.
Cadfael stooped to pick them up and restore them to their place.
It was the first time he had really looked at them, and the light
here in the court was clear and bright. He stood arrested in
mid-movement, a boot in either hand, and slowly he turned up the
left one to look attentively at the sole. For so long a time that
when he did look up he found Miles standing just as still in
wonder, gazing at him with open mouth, his head on one side like a
puzzled hound on a lost scent.
“I think,” said Cadfael with deliberation, “I
had better get leave from the lord abbot, and come up into the town
with you. I need to speak once again with the lord
sheriff.”
It was but a short walk from the castle to the
house at Maerdol-head, and the boy sent in haste to find Hugh
brought him within the quarter-hour, cursing mildly at being
side-tracked on the point of further action he had intended, but
reconciled by sharp curiosity, for Cadfael would not have sent for
him again so soon without good reason.
In the hall Dame Agatha, attended by a tearful Branwen, volubly
lamented the rockfall of disasters which had befallen the Vestier
household. In the kitchen the bereaved Alison mourned with more
bitter reason the loss of her son, while all the spinning-girls
formed a chorus to her threnody. But in the loom-shed, where
Bertred’s body had been laid out decorously on a trestle
table to await the visit of Martin Bellecote, the master-carpenter
from the Wyle, it was quiet to the point of oppression, even though
there were three of them there conversing in low voices and few
words.
“There is no shadow of doubt,” said Cadfael, holding
the boot sole up to the light of a small lamp one of the girls had
set at the head of the table. The light outside was still hardly
less bright than in the afternoon, but half the shed was shuttered
because the looms were at rest. “This is the boot that made
the print I took from the soil under Niall’s vine, and the
man who wore it is the man who tried to hack down the rose-bush,
the same who also killed Brother Eluric. I made the mould, I know I
am not mistaken. But here is the mould itself, for I brought it
with me. You will find it matches exactly.”
“I take your word for it,” said Hugh. But as one who
must verify for himself every morsel of evidence, he took the boot
and the waxen mould, and carried them out to the doorway to match
the two together. “There is no doubt.” The two
fitted like seal and matrix. There was the oblique tread that had
worn down outer heel and inner toe, and the crack reaching half
across the sole at the ball of the foot. “It seems,”
said Hugh, “the Severn has saved us the cost of a trial, and
him a worse fate than drowning.”
Miles had remained standing somewhat apart, looking from face to
face with the same baffled wonder with which he had brooded over
Bertred’s body in the mortuary chapel.
“I don’t understand,” he said dubiously at
last. “Are you saying that it was Bertred who got
into the smith’s garden to spoil Judith’s rose-bush?
And killed…” The same vigorous, even violent,
shaking of his head, trying to toss the unwelcome belief from him,
like a bull trying to throw off a dog that had him by the soft
nose. And with as little success, for slowly the conviction began
to penetrate his mind, to judge by the slackening of the lines of
his face, and his final resigned calm and glint of rising interest.
A very eloquent face, had Miles; Cadfael could follow every change.
“Why should he do such a thing?” he said
slowly, but rather as if his own wit was already beginning to
supply answers.
“The killing he never meant, as like as not,” said
Hugh reasonably. “But as for hacking down the bush—it
was you yourself gave us a good reason why a man might do
so.”
“But what did it benefit Bertred? All it would have done
was to prevent my cousin getting her rent paid. What was that to
him? He had no rights in it.” But there Miles halted
to reflect again. “I don’t know—it seems reaching
far. I know I said he fancied he had some small chance with her. He
did presume, sometimes, he had a good conceit of himself. He may
even have believed he might win her favour, such things have been
known. Well… there’s no denying, if he had such
vaulting ideas, the Foregate house was a good half of her property,
worth a man’s while trying to regain.”
“As all her suitors may have reasoned,” said Hugh,
“not merely Bertred. He slept in here?”
“He did.”
“And therefore could go in and out at will, by night or
day, without disturbing any other creature.”
“Well, so he could. It seems so he did, last night, for
none of us within heard a sound.”
“But granted we have the proof now that links him to the
death of Brother Eluric,” said Hugh, frowning, “we are
still floundering when it comes to the vanishing of Mistress Perle.
There’s nothing whatever to connect him with that, and we
have still a second malefactor to find. Bertred has been among the
most assiduous of our helpers in the search for her. I don’t
think he would have spent quite so much energy if he had had any
knowledge of where she was, however desirable it might be to make a
show of zeal.”
“My lord,” said Miles slowly, “I never would
have believed such devious work of Bertred, but now you have shown
me so far into his guilt I cannot help following further.
It’s a strange thing, his own mother has been pouring out to
us all, since we brought him home, what he said to her last night.
You may ask her yourself, my lord, she will surely repeat it to you
as she has to us. I would rather not be the bearer, nor risk being
suspect of mangling the purport. If it means anything, let her
deliver it, not I.”
The widow, bloated with tears and surrounded by
her would-be comforters, was indeed still spouting words between
her bouts of weeping, and had no objection to continuing her
threnody for the benefit of the sheriff, when he drove her
companions away for a short while, to have the bereaved woman to
himself.
“A good son he was always to me, a good worker to his
mistress, and deserved well of her, and well she thought of him.
But great notions he had, like his father before him, and where
have they got him now? How would I like, says he to me last night,
how would I like to be better than a servant in this house—a
gentlewoman, fit for the hall instead of the kitchen? ‘Only
wait a day or so’, says he, ‘and you’ll see, I
mean to make your fortune and my own’. ‘There’s
not one’, he says, ‘knows what I know’. If
there’s ought you know to the purpose, I said, why
haven’t you told? But would he? ‘And spend the credit
along with my breath?’ he says. ‘No, you leave all to
me’.”
“And did he say anything about what he intended in the
night?” asked Hugh, slipping his question quietly and
unobtrusively into the first chink in her outpourings, while she
drew breath.
“He said he must go out again when it was full dark, but
he wouldn’t tell me where, or why, nor what he was about at
all. ‘Wait till tomorrow’, he says, ‘and not a
word to any tonight’. But what does it matter now? Speak or
keep silent, it does him no good now. Don’t you go running
your head into trouble, I told him. There may be more than you out
about risky business in the night.”
Her flow of words was by no means exhausted, but its matter
became repetitive, for she had told everything she knew. They left
her to the ministrations of the women and the diminishing
bitterness of her grief as it drained away into exhaustion. The
house of Vestier, Miles assured them earnestly as they left the
premises, would not let any of its old servants go short of the
means of a decent life. Alison was safe enough.
Chapter Ten
« ^ »
Come with me,” said Hugh, setting off
briskly up the hill towards the high cross, and turning his back
with some relief on the troubled household at the clothiers’
shop. “Since you have honest leave to be out, you may as well
join me on the errand you delayed for me a while ago. I was all but
out of the town gate when your messenger came and Will came running
after me to say I was wanted at the Vestiers’. I sent him on
ahead with a couple of men, he’s down there and at it by now,
but I’d as lief see to it for myself.”
“Where are we going?” asked Cadfael, falling in
willingly beside his friend up the steep street.
“To talk to Fuller’s watchman. That’s the one
place outside the town walls where there’d be a waking
witness even in the night, and a watchdog to alert him if anyone
came prowling close by. If the fellow did by any chance go into the
water this side the river, works and warehouse are only a little
way upstream from where you found him. Fuller’s man has both
places in charge. He may have heard something. And as we go, tell
me what you make of all that—Bertred’s night affairs,
and the fortune he was going to make.”
“By reason of knowing something no one else
knew—hmm! For that matter, I noticed he stayed behind when
your men left the jetty yesterday afternoon. He let you all go on
well before, and then slipped back alone into the trees. And he
came late for his supper, told his mother she should be a
gentlewoman in the house instead of a cook, and went off again in
the night to set about making his word good. And according to Miles
he not only fancied his mistess, but had the assurance to feel
there was no reason he should not bring her to fancy
him.”
“And how persuade her?” asked Hugh, wryly smiling.
“By abduction and force? Or by a gallant rescue?”
“Or both,” said Cadfael.
“Now truly you interest me! Those who hide can find! If by
any chance the lady is where he put her, but doesn’t know who
put her there—for a Bertred can as easily find rogues to do
his work for him as any wealthier man, it is but a matter of
degrees of greed!—then who could better come to her rescue?
Even if gratitude did not go so far as to make her marry him, he
certainly would not be the loser.”
“It offers one way of accounting,” Cadfael
acknowledged. “And in its favour, the maid Branwen blabbed
out what her mistress intended in the kitchen, so we are told. And
Bertred ate in the kitchen, and was probably there to hear it. The
kitchen knew of it, the hall knew nothing until next day, after she
was lost. But there are other possibilities. That someone else took
her, and Bertred had found out where she was. And said no word to
you or your men, but kept the rescue for himself. It seems a
simpler and a smaller villainy, for one surely not so subtle as to
make tortuous plans.”
“You forget,” Hugh pointed out grimly, “that
by all the signs he had already committed murder, whether with
intent beforehand or not, still murder. He might be forced into
plans far beyond his ordinary scope after that, to cover his tracks
and secure at least some of his desired gains.”
“I forget nothing,” said Cadfael sturdily.
“One point in favour of your story I’ve given you. Here
is one against: If he had her hidden away somewhere, securely
enough to baffle all your efforts to find her, why should it not be
a safe and simple matter for him to effect that rescue of his
without a single stumble? And the man is dead! Far more likely to
come to grief in spite of all his planning, if he crossed the plans
of some other man.”
“True again! Though for all we yet know, his death could
have been pure mischance. True, it could be either way. If he is
the abductor as well as the murderer, then we have no second
villain to find, but alas, we still lack the lady, and the only man
who could lead us to her is dead. If murderer and abductor are two
different people, then we have still to find both the captor and
his captive. And since it seems the most likely object of taking
her is to inveigle her into marriage, we may hope and believe both
that she is living, and that in the end he must release her. Though
I own I’d rather forestall that by plucking her out of his
hold myself.”
They were over the crest by the high cross, and striding
downhill now, past the ramp that led up to the castle gatehouse,
and still downhill alongside the towering walls, until town wall on
their left and castle wall on their right met in a low tower, under
which the highway passed. Once through that gateway, the level of
the road opened before them, fringed for only a short way by small
houses and gardens. Hugh turned right on the outer side of the
deep, dry castle ditch, before the houses began, and started down
towards the riverside, and Cadfael followed more sedately.
Godfrey Fuller’s tenterground stood empty, the drying
cloth just unhooked and rolled up for finishing. Most of his men
had already stopped work for the day, and the last few had lingered
to watch and listen at the arrival of the sheriff’s men,
before making for their homes in the town. A close little knot of
men had gathered at the edge of the tenterground, between dye-works
and wool warehouse: Godfrey Fuller himself, his finery shed in
favour of stout working clothes, for he was by no means ashamed to
soil his hands alongside his workmen, and prided himself on being
able to do whatever he asked of them, and possibly as well or
better than they could; the watchman, a thickset, burly fellow of
fifty, with his mastiff on a leash; Hugh’s oldest sergeant,
Will Warden, bushy-bearded and massive; and two men from the
garrison in watchful attendance at a few yards distance. At sight
of Hugh dropping with long strides down the slope of the meadow,
Warden swung away from the colloquy to meet him.
“My lord, the watchman here says there was an alarm in the
night, the dog gave tongue.”
The watchman spoke up freely for himself, aware of duty properly
done. “My lord, some sneak thief was here in the night, well
past midnight, climbing to the hatch behind Master Hynde’s
storehouse. Not that I knew then that he’d got so far, but
the hound here gave warning, and out we went, and heard him running
for the river. I made to cut him off, but he was past me too fast,
all I got was one clout at him as he rushed by. I hit him, but did
him precious little harm, surely, by the speed he made down to the
bank and into the water. I heard the splash as he went in, and
called off the dog, and went to look had he got into the store. But
there was no sign, not to be seen in the night, and I took it he
was well across and off by then, no call to make any more stir
about him. I never knew till now it was a dead man came ashore on
the other side. That I never meant.”
“It was not your doing,” said Hugh. “The blow
you got in did him no great damage. He drowned, trying to swim
across.”
“But, my lord, there’s more! When I looked round the
warehouse by daylight this morning, see what I found lying in the
grass under the hatch. I’ve just handed them over to your
sergeant here.” Will Warden had them in his hands, displayed
in meaning silence, a long chisel and a small clawed hammer.
“And the sill beam under the hatch broken from its nails at
one end, and dangling. I reckon surely he was up there trying to
break through the shutter and get in at the fleeces. A year ago
when the clip was in there thieves got in and stole a couple of
bales. Old William Hynde near went out of his wits with rage. Come
and see, my lord.”
Cadfael followed slowly and thoughtfully as they set off round
the bulk of the warehouse to the rear slope, where the shuttered
hatch showed still securely fastened, though the stout beam under
it hung vertically against the planks of the wall, the splintered
gaps where it had broken free from its anchoring nails rotten and
soft to the touch.
“Gave under his weight,” said the watchman, peering
upward. “It was his fall the dog heard. And these tools came
down with him, and he had no time to pick them up, if he’d
delayed a moment we should have had him. But here’s good
proof he was trying to break in and steal. And the best is,”
said the watchman, shaking his head over the folly of the
too-clever, “if he’d got in through the hatch he
couldn’t have got at the fleeces.”
“No?” said Hugh sharply, turning a startled glance
on him. “Why? What would have prevented?”
“There’s another locked door beyond, my lord,
between him and what he came for. No, belike you wouldn’t
know of it, why should you? William Hynde’s clerk used to
work in the little back room up there, it was used as a
counting-house until that time thieves broke in by this back way.
By then the woolman was buying here for the foreign trade, and old
Hynde thought better to bid him up to his own house and make much
of him. And what with their business being all transacted there,
the old counting-house was out of use. He had the door locked and
barred, for an extra barrier against thieves. If this rogue had got
in, it would have done him no good.”
Hugh gazed and pondered, and gnawed a dubious lip. “This
rogue, my friend, was in the wool trade himself, and knew this
place very well. He fetched the fleeces for the Vestiers from here,
he’d been in and out more than once. How comes it that he
would not know of this closed counting-house? And my deputy had
them open up here two days ago, and saw the upper floor full almost
to the ladder with bales. If there’s a door there, it was
buried behind the wool.”
“So it would be, my lord. Why not? I doubt if a soul had
gone through that door since it was first shut up. There’s
nothing within there.”
Nothing now, Cadfael was thinking. But was there
something—someone!—there only yesterday? It would seem
that Bertred thought so, though of course Bertred could be wrong.
He must have known of the abandoned room, he may well have thought
it worth putting to the test at a venture, without special cause.
If so, it cost him dear. All those dreams of bettering his fortune
by a gallant rescue, of exploiting a woman’s gratitude to the
limit and advancing his own cause step by step with insinuating
care, all shattered, swept away down the currents of the Severn.
Did he really know something no one else among the searchers knew,
or was he speaking only of this hidden room as a possibility?
“Will,” said Hugh, “send a man up to
Hynde’s house, and ask him, or his son, to come down here and
bring the keys. All his keys! It’s time I took a look within
here myself. I should have done it earlier.”
But it was neither William Hynde nor his son
Vivian who came striding down the field with the sergeant after a
wait of some ten or fifteen minutes. It was a serving-man in
homespun and leather, a tall, bold-faced, muscular fellow in his
thirties, sporting a close-trimmed beard that outlined a wide mouth
and a jaunty jaw with all the dandified elegance of a Norman
lordling, though his build was Saxon and his colouring
reddish-fair. He made a careless obeisance to Hugh, and
straightened up to measure eyes with him, ice-pale eyes with only
the glittering Norse-tinge of blue in them.
“My lord, my mistress sends you these, and my
services.” He had the keys in his hand on a great ring, a
rich bunch of them. His voice was loud, with a brazen ring to it,
though his manner was civil enough. “My master’s away
at his sheepfolds by Forton, has been since yesterday, and the
young master’s gone up there to help them today, but
he’ll be back tomorrow if you need him. Will it please you
command me? I’m here to serve.”
“I’ve seen you about the town,” said Hugh,
eyeing him with detached interest. “So you’re in
Hynde’s service, are you? What’s your name?”
“Gunnar, my lord.”
“And he trusts you with his keys. Well, Gunnar, open these
doors for us. I want to see what’s within.” And he
added, as the man turned willingly to obey: “When is the
barge expected, if Master Hynde can spare time to go in person to
his flocks?”
“Before the end of the month, my lord, but the merchant
sends word ahead from Worcester. They take the clip by water to
Bristol, and then overland to Southampton for shipping, it cuts off
the long voyage round. A rough passage they say it is, all round
the south-west.” He was busy as he talked, unfastening two
massive padlocks from the bar of the warehouse doors, and drawing
both leaves wide open to let in the light upon a clean-swept,
slightly raised floor of boards, on which the lower-grade fleeces
had been stacked. This level was empty now. From the left-hand
corner within the door a wooden ladder led up through a wide, open
trap to the floor above.
“You’re well informed concerning Master
Hynde’s business affairs, Gunnar,” said Hugh mildly,
stepping over the threshold.
“He trusts me. I made the journey down to Bristol with the
barge once, when they had a man injured and were short-handed. Will
it please you go up, sir? Shall I lead the way?”
A very self-assured and articulate person, this Gunnar, Cadfael
reflected, the very image of the intelligent and trusted servant of
a commercial house, capable of adapting to travel, and learning
from every experience. By his stature, bearing and colouring he
proclaimed his northern ancestry. The Danes had reached no further
south than Brigge in this shire, but they had left a few of their
getting behind when they retreated. Cadfael followed without haste
as they mounted the ladder and stepped on to the upper floor. Here
the light was dim, reflected up from the wide doors below, but
enough to show the stacked bales stretching the full length of the
storehouse.
“We could do with more light,” said Hugh.
“Wait, my lord, and I’ll open.” And Gunnar
made no more ado, but seized one of the bales in the centre of the
array and hauled it down to set aside, and after it several more,
until the stout wooden planks of a narrow door were laid bare. He
flourished his ring of keys with a flurry of sound, selected one,
and thrust it into the lock. There were two iron bars slotted
across the door in addition, and they grated rustily as he drew
them from the sockets. The key creaked as it turned.
“There’s been no use made of this for a while
now,” said Gunnar cheerfully. “We’ll do no harm
by letting in the air for once.”
The door opened inward. He thrust it wide and made straight
across to the shuttered hatch, and with a lusty banging of latches
and beams released the shutters and pushed them wide to let in the
slanting sunlight. “Mind the dust, my lord,” he warned
helpfully, and stood back to let them examine the whole narrow
room. A rising breeze blew in, fluttering trailers of cobweb from
the rough wood of the hatch.
A small, barren space, an old bench against the wall, a heap of
discarded fragments of vellum and cloth and wool and wood, and
indistinguishable rubbish drifted into one corner, a large ewer
with a broken lip, the ancient desk leaning askew, and over all the
grime and dust of abandonment, of a place two years disused, and a
year sealed and forgotten.
“There was a thief got in this way once,” said
Gunnar airily. “They’d have much ado to manage it a
second time. But I must make all secure again before I leave it, my
master’d have my head if I forgot to shoot every bolt and
turn every key.”
“There was a thief tried to get in this way only last
night,” said Hugh casually. “Have they not told
you?”
Gunnar had turned on him a face fallen open in sheer
astonishment.” A thief? Last night? Not one word of this have
I heard, or the mistress, either. Who says it’s
so?”
“Ask the watchman below, he’ll tell you. One
Bertred, a weaver who works for Mistress Perle. Take a look at the
sill outside the hatch, Gunnar, you’ll see how it came down
with his weight. The hound hunted him into the river,” said
Hugh, offhand, gazing musingly all round the neglected room, but
well aware of the look on Gunnar’s face. “He
drowned.”
The silence that followed was brief but profound. Gunnar stood
mute, staring, and all his light assurance had frozen into a steely
gravity.
“You’d heard nothing?” marvelled Hugh, his
eyes on the dusty floor, on which Gunnar’s vigorous passage
had printed the only pattern of footmarks perceptible between door
and hatch.
“No, my lord—nothing.” The loud, confident
voice had become taut, intent and quiet. “I know the man. Why
should he want to steal fleeces? He is very well settled as he
is—he was… Dead?
“Drowned, Gunnar. Yes.”
“Sweet Christ have his soul!” said Gunnar, slowly
and quietly, to himself rather than to them. “I knew him.
I’ve diced with him. God knows neither I nor any that I know
of bore Bertred any ill will, or ever wished him harm.”
There was another silence. It was as if Gunnar had left them,
and was withdrawn into another place. The ice-blue eyes looked
opaque, as if he had drawn a shutter down over them, or turned
their gaze within rather than without. In a few moments he stirred,
and asked levelly: “Have you done here, my lord? May I close
these again?”
“You may,” said Hugh as shortly. “I have
done.”
On the way back into the town through the castle
gate they were both silent and thoughtful, until Hugh said
suddenly: “If ever she was there in that dusty hole, someone
has done excellent work wiping out every trace.”
“Bertred thought she was,” said Cadfael.
“Though Bertred may have been wrong. Surely he was there to
try and set her free, but he may have been guessing, and guessing
wrongly. He knew of the room, and knew it was not common knowledge
and therefore, with care, might be used for such a purpose. And he
knew that young Hynde made a very possible abductor, being vain,
persistent and in urgent need of money to maintain his easy life.
But was it more than a guess? Did he really discover something that
made it a certainty?”
“The very dust!” said Hugh. “No mark of any
foot but Gunnar’s, or none that I could see. And the young
fellow, the son, this Vivian—he did ride off this morning,
out of the town, that I knew already, Will reported it to me. So
there’s no one there but the mother now. And would
she be lying? Hardly likely he’d tell her
if he had a woman hidden away. If he’s taken the girl
elsewhere after the night alarm, it would hardly be to his mother.
But I’ll pay the house another visit, all the same. I fancy
Bertred must have been trying his luck—but that the poor
wretch had no luck! No luck with the roses, no luck with the
rescue. No luck in any of his schemes.”
Another long silence, while they climbed the gradual slope
within the gate, and approached the ramp to the castle entrance.
“And he did not know!” said Hugh. “He really did
not know!”
“He? And know what?”
“This man Gunnar. I had my doubts about him until then. So
confident and assured, light as air, until mention was made of a
man’s death. That I am sure came new to him. There was no
pretence there. What say you, Cadfael?”
“I say there is a man who could lie and lie, whenever the
occasion needed it. But who was not lying then. His very voice
changed, no less than his face. No, he did not know. He was shaken
to the heart. Whatever mischief he might have a part in, he had not
contemplated a death. Let alone Bertred’s death!” They
had reached the ramp and halted. “I must get back,”
said Cadfael, looking up into a sky just veiled and softened with
the approach of twilight. “What more can we do tonight? And
what will you do tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow,” said Hugh with deliberation,
“I’ll have Vivian Hynde brought to me as soon as he
shows his face in the town gate, and see what’s to be got out
of him concerning his father’s old counting-house. From all
I’ve heard of him, he should be easier to frighten than his
man shows any sign of being. And even if he’s a snow-white
innocent, from all accounts a fright will do him no
harm.”
“And will you make it public,” Cadfael asked,
“that at least Brother Eluric’s murderer is known? And
is dead?”
“No, not yet. Perhaps not at all, but at least let the
poor woman have what peace she can find until her son’s
buried. What point in blazoning forth guilt where there can never
be a trial?” Hugh was looking back with a frown, and somewhat
regretting that Miles had been present to witness that
manifestation in the loom-shed. “If I know the sharp ears and
long tongues of Shrewsbury it may yet be common talk by morning
without any word from me. Perhaps not, perhaps Coliar will hold his
tongue for the mother’s sake. But at any rate they shall have
no official declaration to grit their teeth in until we find Judith
Perle. As we will, as we must. Let them gossip and speculate.
Someone may take fright and make the blunder I’m waiting
for.”
“The lord abbot will have to know all that I know,”
said Cadfael.
“So he will, but he’s another matter. He has the
right and you have the duty. So you’d best be about getting
back to him,” said Hugh, sighing, “and I’d best
go in and see if any of those men of mine who’ve been out
raking the countryside has done any better than I have.”
Upon which impeccably conscientious but none too hopeful note
they parted.
Cadfael arrived back at the gatehouse too late for
Vespers. The brothers were in the choir, and the office almost
over. A great deal had happened in one short afternoon.
“There’s one here been waiting for you,” said
the porter, looking out from his lodge as Cadfael stepped through
the wicket. “Master Niall the bronzesmith. Come in to him
here, we’ve been passing the time of evening together, but he
wants to be on his way as soon as may be.”
Niall had heard enough to know who came, and emerged from the
gatehouse with a coarse linen bag under his arm. It needed but one
glance at Cadfael’s face to show that there was nothing to
tell, but he asked, all the same. “No word of her?”
“None that’s new. No, sorry I am to say it.
I’m just back from the sheriff himself, but without
comfort.”
“I waited,” said Niall, “in case you might
bring at least some news. The least trace would be welcome. And I
can do nothing! Well, I must be on my way, then.”
“Where are you bound tonight?”
“To my sister and her man at Pulley, to see my little
girl. I have a set of harness ornaments to deliver for one of
Mortimer’s horses, though that could have waited a few days
yet. But the child will be looking for me. This is the evening I
usually go to her, else I wouldn’t stir. But I shall not stay
overnight. I’ll walk back in the dark. At least to be there
with the roses, if I can do nothing better for her.”
“You’ve done more than the rest of us,” said
Cadfael ruefully, “for you’ve kept the bush alive. And
she’ll be back yet to take the pick of its flowers from your
hand, the day after tomorrow.”
“Should I read that as a promise?” asked Niall, with
a wry and grudging smile.
“No, as a prayer. The best I can do. With three miles or
more to walk to Pulley, and three miles back,” said Cadfael,
“you’ll have time for a whole litany. And bear in mind
whose festival it will be in two days’ time! Saint Winifred
will be listening. Who more likely? She herself stood off an
unwanted suitor and kept her virtue, she’ll not forsake a
sister.”
“Well… I’d best be off. God with you,
Brother.” Niall shouldered his bag of ornamental bronze
rosettes and harness buckles for Mortimer’s horse, and strode
away along the Foregate, towards the track that led south-west from
the bridge, a square, erect figure thrusting briskly into the
pearly evening air cooling towards twilight. Cadfael stood looking
after him until he turned the corner beyond the mill-pond and
vanished from sight.
Not a man for grand gestures or many words, Niall Bronzesmith,
but Cadfael was bitterly and painfully aware of the gnawing
frustration that eats away at the heart from within, when there is
nothing to be done about the one thing in the world of any
importance.
Chapter Eleven
« ^ »
Niall set
out from Pulley on his return walk to Shrewsbury a little
before midnight. Cecily would have had him stay, urging truly
enough that if he did go back it would change nothing, and stating
bluntly what Cadfael had refrained from stating, that while the
woman herself was still safely out of reach there was hardly likely
to be any further attack on the rose-bush, for any such attack was
unnecessary. No one could deliver a rose into the hand of a woman
who was missing. If someone was plotting to break the bargain and
recover the house in the Foregate, as by now everyone seemed to be
agreed, the thing was already done, without taking any further
risk.
Niall had said very little about the affair to his sister, and
nothing at all about his own deep feelings, but she seemed to know
by instinct. The talk of Shrewsbury found its way out here softened
and distanced into a kind of folk-tale, hardly bearing at all on
real life. The reality here was the demesne, its fields, its few
labourers, the ditched coppice from which the children fended off
the goats at pasture, the plough-oxen, and the enshrouding forest.
The two little girls, listening round-eyed to the grown-ups’
talk, must have thought of Judith Perle as of one of the enchanted
ladies bewitched by evil magic in old nursery tales. Cecily’s
two shock-headed, berry-brown boys, at home in all the woodland
skills, had only two or three times in their lives, thus far, set
eyes on the distant towers of Shrewsbury castle. Three miles is not
so far, but far enough when you have no need to cross it. John
Stury came into the town perhaps twice a year to buy, and for the
rest the little manor was self-supporting. Sometimes Niall was
moved to feel that he must soon remove his daughter and take her
back with him to the town, for fear he might lose her for ever. To
a happy household, a peaceful, simple life and good company, truly,
but to his own irrevocable loss and bereavement.
She was asleep long before this hour, in her nest with the other
three in the loft, he had laid her there himself, already drowsy. A
fair creature, with a bright sheen of gold in her cloud of hair,
like her mother before her, and a skin like creamy milk, that
glowed in sunny weather with the same gilded gloss. Cecily’s
brood were reddish-dark, after their father, with lithe, lean
bodies and black eyes. She was rounded and smooth and soft. Almost
from birth she had been here with her cousins, it would be hard to
take her away.
“You’ll have a dark walk home,” said John,
peering out from the doorway. In the summer night the smell of the
forest was spicy and strong, heavy in the windless dark. “The
moon won’t be up for hours yet.”
“I don’t mind it. I should know the way well enough
by now.”
“I’ll come out with you as far as the track,”
said Cecily, “and set you on your road. It’s fine and
warm still, and I’m wakeful.”
She walked beside him in silence as far as the gate in
John’s stockade, and out across the clearing of open grass to
the edge of the trees, and there they halted.
“One of these days,” she said, as though she had
been listening to all that he had been thinking,
“you’ll be taking the little one away from us.
It’s only right you should, though we shall grudge her to
you. As well we’re not so far away that we can’t borrow
her back now and then. It wouldn’t do to leave it too long,
Niall. I’ve had the gift of her, and been glad of it, but
yours she is, yours and Avota’s, when all’s said, and
best she should grow up knowing it and content with it.”
“She’s young yet,” said Niall defensively.
“I dread to confuse her too soon.”
“She’s young, but she’s knowing. She begins to
ask why you always leave her, and to wonder how you do, alone, and
who cooks and washes for you. I reckon you could as well take her
on a visit, show her how you live and what you make. She’s
hungry to know, you’ll find she’ll drink it in. And
much as she joys in playing with my brood, she never likes sharing
you with them. That’s a true woman you’ll find
there,” said Cecily with conviction. “But for all that,
it might be the best thing of all you could do for her, Niall, just
now is to give her another mother. One of her own, with no rival
childer by. For she’s sharp enough, my dear, to know that
I’m none of hers, love her as I may.”
Niall said his good night to her without comment on that, and
went off with a rapid stride into the trees. She knew him well
enough to expect nothing more, and turned back to the house, when
he had vanished from sight, aware that he had listened and been
torn. It was time he should give thought to it. The life of a
respected town craftsman’s daughter, with property to inherit
and social skills to learn, must necessarily be different from that
of a country steward’s girl; her betrothal prospects must be
sought among a different group of people, her upbringing be aimed
at a somewhat different kind of household with a different round of
duties. Sharp beyond her years, the child might begin to think that
a father who leaves her too long apart from him does not really
want her, but visits only out of duty. Yet she was very young, very
young to be taken where there was no woman to care for her. Now if
only there should be some real hope in this widow woman of whom he
had nothing to say! Or, for that matter, any other decent woman
with a warm heart and a cool head, and patience enough for two!
Niall walked on along the narrow path between the trees, in
dark-green night, full-leaved and heady with scents, with his
sister’s voice still in his ears. The woods were thick and
well grown here, the ground so shadowed that herbal cover was
scant, but the interlacing of boughs above shut out the sky.
Sometimes the path emerged for a short way into more open upland
where the trees thinned and clearings of heath appeared, for all
this stretch of country was the northern fringe of the Long Forest,
where men had encroached with their little assarts and their legal
or illegal cutting of timber and pasturing of pigs on acorns and
beech-mast. But even here settlements were very few. He would not
see more than a couple of small, precarious holdings before he came
to the hamlet of Brace Meole, nearly half his way home.
On that thought he checked to reconsider, for it might be a
little quicker to turn aside to the east on a path he knew, and hit
the high road, if such a track through forest could be called a
high road, well before the village, instead of staying on the
forest path. Every variation on this journey was familiar to him.
The path of which he was thinking crossed the one on which he was
walking diagonally, striking south-west, and where the ways met
there was a small open clearing, the only such space in a belt of
thicker woodland. Here he halted for a moment, still undecided, and
stood to savour the awesome quietness of the night, just as the
hush was mysteriously broken by small, persistent sounds. In such
windless silence any sound, however soft, came startlingly upon the
ear. Instinctively Niall drew back from the open ground, deep into
the cover of the trees, and stood with head up and ears stretched
to decipher the signs.
There are always some nocturnal creatures about their business
in the dark, but their small rustlings keep low to the ground and
furtive, and freeze when a man is scented in the night, since every
man is an enemy. These sounds proceeded steadily though softly, and
were gradually drawing nearer. The dull, solid but muffled thud of
hooves in deep turf, drawing near at a brisk walk from the
direction of the road, and a light rustling and swish of pliable
twigs brushing a passing bulk. The summer growth was at its height,
the trees had reached new and tender shoots just far enough to
encroach upon the path with their soft tips.
What was a horseman doing, coming this way at this hour, and by
the pace and the sounds heavily laden? Niall stayed where he was,
well within the trees and hidden, but looking out into the
clearing, where by contrast there was light enough to distinguish
shapes and degrees of grey and black. No moon, and a high, faint
veil of cloud between the earth and stars, a night for dark
undertakings. And though masterless men seldom ventured within ten
miles of Shrewsbury, and the worst to be encountered should be only
a poacher, yet there was always the possibility of worse. And when
did poachers go mounted about their business?
Between the dark woodland walls of the right-hand path a vague
pallor appeared. The new foliage whispered along a horse’s
barrel and a rider’s arm. A white horse, or a pale
dapple-grey or very light roan, for his hide brought with it into
the clearing its own lambent gleam. The shape of the man on his
back appeared at first squat and monstrously thickset, until some
unevenness of the ground set up a swaying movement that showed the
mount was carrying not one person, but two. A man before, a woman
riding pillion behind. One shadowy bulk, without detail, became
clearly two, though still without identity, as horse and riders
passed by, crossed the path and continued on their cautious way
south-west. The swing of the long skirt showed, there were even
points of pallor mysterious in the moving darkness, a hand holding
by the horseman’s belt, an oval face raised to the sky, free
of the hood that had fallen back on to the woman’s
shoulders.
There was nothing clearer to view than that, and yet he knew
her. It might have been the poise of the head with its great sheaf
of hair, moving against a sky almost as dark, or the erect carriage
and balance of her body, or some overstrung cord within his own
being that could not but vibrate to her nearness. This woman of all
women could not pass by, even in the dark and unaware of him, and
he not know.
And what was Judith Perle doing here in the night, three days
after vanishing from her rightful place, riding pillion behind a
horseman going south-west, and she under no constraint, but going
with him willingly?
He stood for so long motionless and silent that the small
creatures of the night seemed to have lost all awe of him, or
forgotten he was there. Somewhere across the clearing, where the
path by which he had come continued, something rustled hastily from
one tangle of undergrowth to another, and made off westward into
safety and silence. Niall stirred out of his chilled stillness, and
turned to follow the sound of the muffled hooves down the grassy
ride until they died into the same profound silence.
He could neither believe in nor understand what he had seen. It
was not, it could not be, what it seemed. Where she was going, who
was her companion, what she intended, these were mysteries, but
they were her mysteries, and in her Niall had so strong and
unquestioning a faith that no strange night venture could shake it.
The one certainty was that by the grace of God he had found her,
and now he must not lose her again, and that was enough. If she had
no need of him, if she was in no danger or distress, so be it, and
he would never trouble her. But he would, he must, follow and be
near to see that no harm came to her, until all this dark interlude
was over and done, and she vindicated and restored to the light.
The conviction was unbearably strong within him that if he lost her
now she would be lost forever.
He emerged from his cover and crossed into the path they had
taken. There was no danger of losing them; through the thickening
forest ahead a horse must hold to the path, especially by night,
and in this darkness could not press beyond a walk. A man afoot
could have outrun them, provided he knew the woods as Niall knew
them. But for his purpose it was enough to recover the sounds that
were his guide, and if possible approach close enough to be with
her in a moment if anything untoward threatened. This ground was
less familiar to him than the various ways to Pulley, having left
that hamlet aside on the left, but it was similar country, and he
could thread his way among the trees, aside from the path, at a
faster speed than the horseman was making. Soon he recovered the
small, regular beat of hooves, and the light ring of the bridle as
the horse tossed its head at some sudden nocturnal stir, perhaps,
in the undergrowth on the other side of the track. Twice he caught
that brief, abrupt peal of bells, like a summons to service,
reassuring him that he was near, and could close quickly if there
should be need.
They were moving steadily south-west, deeper into the recesses
of the Long Forest, and here there were fewer places where the
cover became more open, and patches of heath and outcrop rock
appeared. Surely more than a mile past now, and still the riders
pressed on, keeping the same cautious pace. The veiled sky had
grown somewhat darker with thickening cloud cover. Looking up,
Niall could barely distinguish the shapes of the upper branches
against the heavens. He went with hands spread to touch the trees
and weave his way between, but still he kept within earshot of the
horse’s steady progress, and once he found he had drawn
abreast of it, and was aware of movement along the path on his
right, by sense rather than by sight. He hung back to let the vague
blur of the pale hide draw ahead again, and then took up the
patient pursuit with greater care.
He had lost all idea of how long they had been engaged in this
nocturnal pilgrimage through the forest, but thought it must be
almost an hour, and if the riders had come from the town they must
have set out an hour earlier still. As to where they were bound, he
had no notion. He knew nothing in this part of the woods, barring
perhaps a solitary scratched-out assart hacked recently from the
waste. They must be fairly close to the source of the Meole Brook,
and riding upstream. From the higher ground on the left two or
three tiny tributaries came down and trickled across the path, none
of them any barrier, for any one of them could be stepped over
dry-shod, at least in summer. The little serpents of water made one
more tiny sound, hissing drowsily between the stones. They had gone
perhaps three miles, Niall reckoned, since he first began to
follow.
Somewhere not too distant on the righc the woods rustled and
stilled. The rhythm of the horse’s gait was broken, hooves
shifted, at check on a harder floor where stone came near the
surface, then moved more slowly back to turf and halted. Niall
crept closer, feeling his way from tree to tree and putting off the
hampering branches with careful quietness. It seemed by the slight
easing of the darkness that the path he was approaching had widened
into a grassy ride where the sky, if clouded, could at least peer
in. Then he saw through the lace of leaves the dim pallor which was
the body of the horse, standing still. For the first time there was
a voice, a man’s, in a sibilant whisper that carried clearly
through the silence.
“I should take you to the gate.”
The rider was already out of the saddle. In the forest aisle
where the darkness became relative there was movement upon the
ground, a blacker shape shifting across the pallor of the horse
like drifts of cloud across the moon.
“No,” said Judith’s voice, chill and clear.
“That was not in the bargain. I do not wish it.”
By the horse’s stirring and the susurration of movement
Niall knew the moment when the man lifted her down, though still,
without conviction, his voice protested: “I cannot let you go
alone.”
“It is not far,” she said. “I am not
afraid.”
And he was accepting his dismissal, for again the horse stirred
and trod the turf, and a stirrup rang once. The rider was
remounting. Something more he said, but it was lost as his mount
turned, not to go back the way he had come, but onward to the left,
uphill by another track, to cut through the rough uplands the
nearest way to the road. Speed rather than secrecy was his concern
now. But after a few hasty paces he did check and turn to offer
again what she had refused, knowing she would still refuse it.
“I’m loth to leave you so…”
“I know my way now,” she said simply. “Go, get
home before light.”
At that he did turn, shake his bridle, and start along a rising
ride that seemed to offer better speed and a more open and smooth
surface, for in a little while the receding sound of the hooves
became a cautious trot, intent on making good speed away from this
mysterious errand. Judith still stood where he had set her down,
quite invisible in the edge of the trees, but Niall would know when
she moved. He drew nearer still, ready to follow whatever move she
made. She knew her way, it was not far, and she was not afraid. But
he would go at her back until she reached her chosen haven,
wherever that might be.
The rider was gone, the last muted sound had died into silence,
before she stirred, and then he heard her turn away to the right,
out of the comparative twilight of the open ride, back into the
lush, leafy blackness of thick forest, for a twig snapped under her
foot. He crossed the ride and followed. There was a narrow but
trodden path slanting away downhill, towards some larger tributary
of the Meole, for he caught the distant small whispering of water
from below.
He had gone no more than twenty paces down the path, and she was
perhaps twenty before him, when there was a sudden violent
threshing of bushes from the right, out of the thick undergrowth,
and then Judith cried out, one wild, brief cry of alarm and dread.
Niall sprang forward in a reckless run towards the cry, and felt,
rather than heard or saw, the night convulsed before him with the
turbulence of an almost silent struggle. His spread arms embraced
two bodies, blindly and clumsily, and struggled to pluck them
apart. Judith’s long hair, torn from its coil, streamed
across his face, and he took her about the waist to put her behind
him and out of danger. He felt the upward swing of a long arm
reaching past him to strike at her, and some strange trick of
lambent light flashed for one instant blue along the blade of a
knife.
Niall caught the descending arm and wrenched it aside, hooked a
knee round the assailant’s knee with a wrestler’s
instinct, and brought them both crashing to the ground. They rolled
and strained, twigs crackling under them in the blind dark, bruised
shoulders against the boles of trees, wrenched and struggled, the
one to free his knife arm, the other to hold the blade away from
himself or get possession of it. Their breath mingled as they
strained and panted face to face, and each still invisible to the
other. The attacker was strong, muscular and determined, and had a
fund of vicious tricks to play, using head and teeth and knees
freely, but he could not break away or get to his feet again. Niall
had him by the right wrist, and with his other arm wound about the
man’s body, pinning the upper arm so that his opponent could
only claw fiercely at neck and face, drawing blood. With a grunting
effort he heaved up his body and rolled them both over to make
violent impact with the bole of a tree, intent on half-stunning
Niall and breaking his grip to free the knife, but he succeeded all
too well, and his own knife arm, already weakened with cramps from
the grip on his wrist, struck the solid timber hard, jarring from
elbow to fingers. His hand started open, the knife flew wide and
was lost in the grass.
Niall came dazedly to his knees, to hear his enemy gasping and
moaning, groping about in the turf and leaf-mould for his weapon,
and muttering curses because he could not find it. And at the first
lunge Niall made to grapple with him again he dragged himself to
his feet and ran, breaking through the bushes, back the way he had
come. The lashing of branches and rustling of leaves marked his
path through the thick woods, until the last sound faded away into
distance, and he was gone.
Niall clambered to his feet, shaking his ringing head, and
groped for a tree to hold by. He was no longer sure which way he
was facing on the path, or where to find Judith, until a still
voice said, with slow, composed wonder: “I am here!”
and the barely perceptible pallor of an extended hand beckoned him,
and closed on the hand he reached out to meet it. Her touch was
chill but firm. Whether she knew him or not, of him she had no
fear. “Are you hurt?” she said. They drew together very
gently, rather out of a startled and mutual respect than out of any
caution, and their human warmth met and mingled.
“Are you? He struck at you before I could reach him. Did
he wound you?”
“He has slit my sleeve,” she said, feeling at her
left shoulder. “A scratch, perhaps—nothing more.
I’m not hurt, I can go. But you…”
She laid her hands on his breast, and felt anxiously down from
shoulders to forearms, and found blood. “He has gashed
you—this left arm…”
“It’s nothing,” said Niall. “We’re
lightly rid of him.”
“He meant killing,” said Judith gravely. “I
didn’t know there could be outlaws prowling so close to the
town. Night travellers could be butchered for the clothes they
wear, let alone the money they might be carrying.” Only then
did she begin to quiver with the laggard disruption of shock, and
he drew her into his arms to warm the chill out of her. Then she
did know him. His voice had started echoes for her, his touch was
certainty. “Master Bronzesmith? How did you come to be here?
So happily for me! But how?”
“No matter for that now,” said Niall. “First
let me bring you wherever you were going. Here in the forest, if
there are such scum abroad, we could still come to grief. And you
may take cold from the very malice and violence of it. How far have
you to go?”
“Not far,” she said. “Down to the brook here,
barely half a mile. All the stranger that footpads should be loose
here. I am going to the Benedictine nuns at Godric’s
Ford.”
He asked her nothing more. Her plans were her own, there was
nothing here for him to do but see that they were not impeded. He
kept an arm about her as they set off down the path, until
presently it widened into a grassy ride, where a faint light came
in like mist. Invisibly beyond the trees the moon was rising at
last. Somewhere before them there was the elusive gleam of water in
motion, in mysterious, vibrant glimpses that shifted and vanished,
and emerging from the misty air on their side of it, the sharp
black edges of roofs and a fence, and a little bell-turret, the
only vertical line.
“This is the place?” asked Niall. He had heard of
the cell, but never before questioned where it lay, or been
anywhere near it.
“Yes.”
“I’ll bring you as far as the gate, and see you
within.”
“No, you must come in with me. You must not go back now,
alone. Tomorrow, by daylight, we shall be safe enough.”
“There’s no place here for me,” he said
doubtfully.
“Sister Magdalen will find a place.” And she said
with sudden passionate entreaty: “Don’t leave me
now!”
They came down together to the high timber fence that enclosed
the cell and its gardens. Though the moon was still hidden from
their sight beyond the forested uplands, its reflected light was
growing with every moment; buildings, trees, bushes, the curve of
the brook and cushioned strips of meadow along its banks, all
emerged slowly from black obscurity into subtle modulations of
grey, soon to be silvered as the moon climbed. Niall hesitated with
his hand on the rope of the bell at the closed gate, such a
violation it seemed to break the silence. When he did rouse himself
to pull, the jangle of sound went echoing along the water, and rang
back from the trees of the opposite shore. But there was only a
short wait before the portress came grumbling and yawning to open
the grille and peer out at them.
“Who is it? Benighted, are you?” She saw a man and a
woman, both unknown to her and astray here in the forest at night,
and took them for what they seemed, respectable travellers who had
lost their way and found themselves in unfrequented solitudes where
any shelter was more than welcome. “You want a night’s
lodging?”
“My name is Judith Perle,” said Judith.
“Sister Magdalen knows of me, and once offered me a place of
refuge when I needed it. Sister, I need it now. And here with me is
my good friend who has stood between me and danger and brought me
safely here. I pray shelter through the night for him,
too.”
“I’ll call Sister Magdalen,” said the portress
with wise caution, and went away to do so, leaving the grille open.
In a very few minutes the two returned together, and Sister
Magdalen’s bright, shrewd brown eyes looked through the
lattice with wide-awake interest, alert even at this hour of the
night.
“You may open,” she said cheerfully. “Here is
a friend, and a friend’s friend is just as
welcome.”
In the tiny parlour, without fuss and without
questions, Sister Magdalen did first things first, mulled strong
wine to warm the last chill of shock and fright out of them, rolled
back Niall’s bloody sleeve, bathed and bandaged the long gash
in his forearm, anointed the scratch on Judith’s shoulder,
and briskly repaired the long tear in her bodice and sleeve.
“It is but cobbled,” she said. “I was never a
good hand with a needle. But it will serve until you’re
home.” And she picked up the bowl of stained water and bore
it away, leaving them for the first time alone together by
candle-light, gazing earnestly and wonderingly at each other.
“And you have asked me nothing,” said Judith slowly.
“Neither where I have been all these days past, nor how I
came to be riding through the night to this place, in company with
a man. Neither how I vanished, nor how I got my freedom again. And
I owe you so much, and I have not even thanked you. But I do, from
my heart! But for you I should be lying dead in the forest. He
meant killing!”
“I know well enough,” said Niall steadily,
“that you never would willingly have left us all in distress
and dismay for you these three days. And I know that if you choose
now to spare the man who put you to such straits, you do it of good
intent, and in the kindness of your heart. What more do I need to
know?”
“I want it buried for my own sake, too,” she said
ruefully. “What is there to gain by denouncing him? And much
to lose. He is no such great villain, only presumptuous and vain
and foolish. He has done me no violence, no lasting wrong. Better
it should all be put away. You did not recognise him?” she
asked, looking at him earnestly with her penetrating grey eyes, a
little bruised with tiredness.
“That was he who rode with you? No, I could not tell who
he was. But if I could, I would still go with your wish. Provided
it was not he,” said Niall sharply, “who came back
afoot to make sure of your silence. For yes, he meant
killing!”
“No, no, that was not he. He was gone, you heard him go.
Besides, he would not. We had agreed, he knew I would keep my word.
No, that other was some wretch living wild on the pickings of the
roads. And we must warn Hugh Beringar so,” she said,
“when we go back. This place is very lonely. As well he
should know there are masterless men abroad here.”
She had left the great waving sheaf of her hair loose on her
shoulders, ready for the sleep she sorely needed. The large, high
eyelids, iris-veined and translucent, hung heavily over the grey
eyes. The sheen of candle-light over her tired pallor made her look
like a woman fashioned in mother-of-pearl. He looked at her, and
his heart ached.
“How came it,” she asked wonderingly, “that
you were there when I so needed you? I had but to cry out, and you
came. It was like the grace of God, an instant mercy.”
“I was on my way home from Pulley,” said Niall,
shaken and tongue-tied for a moment by the sudden sweet intensity
of her voice, “and I saw—saw, heard, no, felt in my
blood—when you passed by. I never thought to trouble you,
only to see that you came safely wherever it was you wished to
be.”
“You knew me?” she said, marvelling.
“Yes. Yes, I knew you.”
“But not the man?”
“No, not the man.”
“I think,” she said, with abrupt and reviving
resolution, “that you may, you of all people, that you
should. I think I want to tell everything to you, you and Sister
Magdalen—even what the world must not know, even what I have
promised to keep hidden.”
“So you see,” she said starkly, coming
to the end of her story, which had taken but a few minutes to tell,
“how shamelessly I am making use of you, Sister, in coming
here. I have been lost and sought, hunted high and low, for three
days, and tomorrow I must go back and face all those who have
laboured and agonised for me, and tell them I have been here with
you, that I fled all my troubles because they fell too heavily on
me, and I took refuge without a word to any, here in this retreat,
where you once offered me shelter from the world. Well, it will not
be quite a lie, for I am here, if only for the half of this one
night. But it shames me, so to use you. Yet I must go back
tomorrow.” Though it was already today, she recalled through
a haze of weariness and relief. “I cannot leave them longer
than need be in doubt and anxiety, now I’m free to return. Or
God knows I would stay here, and how gladly!”
“I see no need to fret over a scruple,” said Sister
Magdalen sensibly. “If this spares both you and this idiot
youth you have forgiven, and shuts the mouths of gossips, then I
find it as good a way of serving as any. And the need for quietness
and counsel you can declare without ever a blush, for that’s
no lie. For that matter, you may come back again when you will, and
stay as long as you will, as once I told you. But you’re
right, it is but fair to set their minds at rest and call off the
hunt. Later, when you’re rested, you shall go back and face
them all, and say that you came to me when the world and the
stupidity of men—saving present company, that’s
understood!—bore you down to despair. But creep back afoot,
no, that you shan’t. Would I let a woman go so poorly
provided from a retreat with me? You shall have Mother
Mariana’s mule—poor soul, she’s bedridden now,
she’ll do no more riding—and I’ll ride with you,
to give colour and body to all. I have an errand I can do to the
lord abbot at the same time.”
“How if they ask how long I have been here?” asked
Judith.
“With me beside you? They won’t ask. Or if they do,
we shall not answer. Questions are as supple as willow
wands,” said Sister Magdalen, rising authoritatively to lead
them to the beds prepared, “it’s easy to brush by them
and slip them aside, and no one the worse for it.”
Chapter Twelve
« ^ »
The brothers were just issuing from the church
after High Mass, and the sun was climbing high into a pale blue
sky, when Sister Magdalen’s little cavalcade turned in at the
abbey gatehouse. This was the eve of the translation of Saint
Winifred, and not even for violent deaths, disappearances and
disasters can the proper routine of the church be allowed to lapse
into disorder. This year there would be no solemn procession from
Saint Giles, at the edge of the town, to bring the relics once
again to their resting-place on Winifred’s altar, but there
would be celebratory Masses, and day-long access to her shrine for
the pilgrims who had special pleas to make for her intercession.
Not so many of them this year, yet the guest-hall was well filled,
and Brother Denis kept busy with provision for the arrivals, as
Brother Anselm was with the new music he had prepared in the
saint’s honour. The novices and the children hardly realised
what mortal preoccupations had convulsed town and Foregate in the
recent days. The younger brothers, even those who had been closest
to Brother Eluric and deeply shaken by his death, had almost
forgotten him now in the cheerful prospect of a festival which
brought them extra dishes at meals, and additional privileges.
Brother Cadfael was in no such case. Try as he would to keep his
mind firmly on the divine office, it would stray away at every turn
to worry at the problem of where Judith Perle could be hidden away
now, and whether, after so many sinister happenings, the death of
Bertred could really be the random and callous accident it seemed,
or whether that, too, had the taint of murder about it. But if so,
why murder, and by whom? There seemed no doubt that Bertred himself
was the murderer of Brother Eluric, but the signs indicated that so
far from being the abductor of his mistress, he had been probing
that ill deed for himself, and had intended to be her deliverer,
and exploit the favour to the limit afterwards. No question but the
watchman was telling the truth as far as he knew it, Bertred had
fallen from the hatch, roused the mastiff, and been hunted to the
river-bank, with a single clout on the head to speed his flight.
Yes, but only one, and the body that was drawn out of the river on
the other side showed a second, worse injury, though neither in
itself could have been fatal. How if someone had helped him into
the water with that second blow, after the watchman had called off
his dog?
If that was a possibility, who could it have been but the
abductor, alarmed by Bertred’s interference and intent on
covering up his own crime?
And Vivian Hynde was away helping his father with the flocks at
Forton, was he? Well, perhaps! Not for long! If he did not ride
into the arms of the watch at the town gates before noon, Hugh
would be sending an armed guard to fetch him.
Cadfael had arrived at this precise point as they emerged into
the sunlight of the morning, and beheld Sister Magdalen just riding
in at the gatehouse on her elderly dun-coloured mule, at its usual
leisurely and determined foot-pace. She rode with the same
unhurried competence with which she did everything, without fuss or
pretence, and looked about her as she entered with a bright,
observant eye. Close to her stirrup walked the miller from the
Ford, her trusted ally in all things. Sister Magdalen would never
be short of a man to do what she wanted.
But there was another mule following, a taller beast, and white,
and as he cleared the arch of the gateway they saw that his rider,
also, was a woman, and not in the Benedictine habit, but gowned in
dark green, and with a scarf over her hair. A tall, slender woman,
erect and graceful in the saddle, the carriage and balance of her
head arrestingly dignified, and suddenly, startlingly,
familiar.
Cadfael checked so suddenly that the brother behind collided
with him, and stumbled. At the head of their company the abbot had
also halted abruptly, staring in wonder.
So she had come back, of her own will, at her own time, free,
composed, not greatly changed, to confound them all. Judith Perle
reined her mule alongside Magdalen’s, and there halted. She
was paler than Cadfael remembered her. By nature her skin was clear
and translucent as pearl, but now with a somewhat dulled whiteness,
and her eyelids were a little swollen and heavy from want of sleep,
and blanched and bluish like snow. But also there was a calm and
serenity upon her, though without joy. She had the mastery of
herself, she looked back into the astonished and questioning eyes
that devoured her, and did not lower her own.
John Miller went to lift her down, and she laid her hands on his
shoulders and set foot to the cobbles of the great court with a
lightness that did not quite conceal her weariness. Abbot Radulfus
had got his breath back, and started forward to meet her as she
came towards him, bent the knee to him deeply, and stooped to kiss
the hand he extended to her.
“Daughter,” said Radulfus, shaken and glad,
“how I rejoice to see you restored here, whole and well. We
have been in great trouble for you.”
“So I have learned, Father,” she said in a low
voice, “and I take it to my blame. God knows it was never my
wish that anyone should be in distress of mind for me, and I am
sorry to have put you and the lord sheriff and so many good men to
such a trouble and expense on my behalf. I will make amends as best
I may.”
“Oh, child, pains spent in goodwill require no payment. If
you are come back to your place safe and well, what else matters?
But how does this come about? Where have you been all this
time?”
“Father,” she said, drawing breath in a
moment’s hesitation, “you see no harm has come to me.
It was rather I who fled from a burden that had become too hard to
bear alone. That I never said word to any you must excuse, but my
need, my compulsion, was sudden and urgent. I needed a place of
quietness and peace, and a time for thought, all that Sister
Magdalen once promised me if ever I needed to shut out the world
for a little while, until my heart could stand it. I fled to her,
and she has not failed me.”
“And you are just come from Godric’s Ford?”
said Radulfus, marvelling. “All this while that you have been
thought lost, you were safe and quiet there? Well, I thank God for
it! And no news of this turmoil we were in here ever came to your
ears there at the Ford?”
“Never a word, Father Abbot,” said Sister Magdalen
promptly. She had lighted down and approached without haste,
smoothing the skirt of her habit from the creases of riding with
plump, shapely, ageing hands. “We live out of the world
there, and seldom feel the want of it. News is slow to reach us.
Since I was last here, not a soul has come our way from Shrewsbury
until late last night, when a man from the Foregate happened by. So
here I have brought Judith home, to put an end to all this doubt,
and set all minds at rest.”
“As hers, I hope,” said the abbot, closely studying
the pale but calm face, “is now at rest, after those stresses
that drove her into hiding. Three days is not long, to bring about
the healing of a heart.”
She looked up steadily into his face with her wide grey eyes,
and very faintly smiled. “I thank you, Father, and I thank
God, I have regained my courage.”
“I am well sure,” said the abbot warmly, “that
you could not have placed yourself in better hands, and I, too,
thank God that all our fears for you can be so happily put
away.”
In the brief, profound silence the long file of brothers, halted
perforce at the abbot’s back, shifted and craned and peered
to get a good look at this woman who had been sought as lost, and
even whispered about with sly undertones of scandal, and now
returned immaculate in the blameless company of the sub-prioress of
a Benedictine cell, effectively silencing comment, if not
speculation, and confronting the world with unassailable composure
and dignity. Even Prior Robert had so far forgotten himself as to
stand and stare, instead of waving the brothers authoritatively
away through the cloister to their proper duties.
“Will you not have your beasts cared for here,” the
abbot invited, “and take some rest and refreshment? And I
will send at once to the castle and let the lord sheriff know that
you are back with us safe and sound. For you should see him as soon
as possible, and explain your absence to him as you have here to
me.”
“So I intend, Father,” said Judith, “but I
must go home. My aunt and cousin and all my people will still be
fretting for me, I must go at once and show myself, and put an end
to their anxiety. I’ll send to the castle immediately to let
Hugh Beringar know, and he may come to me or send for me to come to
him, as soon as he pleases. But we could not pass by into the town
without first coming to inform you.”
“That was considerate, and I am grateful. But, Sister, I
trust you will be my guest while you are here?”
“Today, I think,” said Sister Magdalen, “I
must go with Judith and see her safely restored to her family, and
be her advocate with the sheriff, should she need one. Authority
may be less indulgent over time and labour wasted than you are,
Father. I shall stay with her at least overnight. But tomorrow I
hope to have some talk with you. I’ve brought with me the
altar frontal Mother Mariana has been working on since she took to
her bed. Her hands still have all their skill, I think you will be
pleased with it. But it’s packed carefully away in my
saddle-roll, I would rather not delay to undo it now. If I might
borrow Brother Cadfael, to walk up into the town with us, I think
perhaps Hugh Beringar would be glad to have him in council when we
meet, and he could bring down the altar-cloth to you
afterwards.”
By this time Abbot Radulfus knew her well enough to know that
there was always a reason for any request she might make. He looked
round for Cadfael, who was already making his way out from the
ranks of the brothers.
“Yes, go with our sister. You have leave for as long as
you may be needed.”
“With your countenance, Father,” said Cadfael
readily, “and if Sister Magdalen agrees, I could go straight
on to the castle and take the message to Hugh Beringar, after we
have brought Mistress Perle home. He’ll have men still out
round the countryside, the sooner he can call them off, the
better.”
“Yes, agreed! Go, then!” He led the way back to
where the mules stood waiting, with John Miller solid and passive
beside them. The file of brothers, released from the porch, went
its dutiful way, not without several glances over shoulders to
watch the two women mount and depart. While they were about it,
Radulfus drew Cadfael aside and said quietly: “If the news
came so laggardly to Godric’s Ford, there may still be some
things that have happened here that she does not know, and not all
will be pleasant hearing. This man of hers who is dead, worse,
guilty…”
“I had thought of it,” said Cadfael as softly.
“She shall know, before she ever reaches home.”
As soon as they were on the open stretch of the
bridge, going at the dogged mule-pace that would not be hurried,
Cadfael moved to Judith’s bridle, and said mildly:
“Three days you’ve been absent. Have I to give account,
before you face others, of all that has happened during those three
days?”
“No need,” she said simply. “I have had some
account already.”
“Perhaps not of all, for not all is generally known. There
has been another death. Yesterday, in the afternoon, we found a
body washed up on our side the river, beyond where the Gaye ends. A
drowned man—one of your weavers, the young man Bertred. I
tell you now,” he said gently, hearing the sharp and painful
intake of her breath, “because at home you will find him
being coffined and readied for burial. I could not let you walk
into the house and come face to face with that, and all
unwarned.”
“Bertred drowned?” she said in a shocked whisper.
“But how could such a thing happen? He swims like an eel. How
could he drown?”
“He had had a blow on the head, though it would not have
done more than make his wits spin for a while. And somehow he came
by another such knock before he went into the water. Whatever
happened to him happened in the night. The watchman at
Fuller’s had a tale to tell,” said Cadfael with careful
deliberation, and went on to repeat it as nearly word for word as
he could recall. She sat on her mule in chill silence throughout
the story, almost he felt her freeze as she connected the hour of
the night, the place, and surely also the narrow, dusty,
half-forgotten room behind the bales of wool. Her silence and her
word would be hard to keep. Here was lost a second young man,
withered by the touch of some fatal flaw in her, and yet a third
she might scarcely be able to save, now they had drawn so near to
the truth.
They had reached the gate, and entered under the archway. On the
steep climb up the Wyle the mules slowed even more, and no one
sought to hurry them.
“There is more,” said Cadfael. “You will
remember the morning we found Brother Eluric, and the mould I made
of the boot-print in the soil. The boots we took from
Bertred’s body, when we carried him to the abbey
dead—the left boot… fits that print.”
“No!” she said in sharp distress and disbelief.
“That is impossible! There is here some terrible
mistake.”
“There is no mistake. No possibility of a mistake. The
match is absolute.”
“But why? Why? What reason could Bertred have had to try
to cut down my rose-bush? What possible reason to strike at the
young brother?” And in a lost and distant voice, almost to
herself, she said: “None of this did he tell me!”
Cadfael said nothing, but she knew he had heard. After a silence
she said: “You shall hear. You shall know. We had better
hurry. I must talk to Hugh Beringar.” And she shook her
bridle and pressed ahead along the High Street. From open booths
and shop doorways heads were beginning to be thrust in excited
recognition, neighbour nudging neighbour, and presently, as she
drew nearer to home, there were greetings called out to her, but
she hardly noticed them. The word would soon be going round that
Judith Perle was home again, and riding, and in respectable
religious company, after all that talk of her being carried off by
some villain with marriage by rape in mind.
Sister Magdalen kept close at her heels, so that there should be
no mistaking that they were travelling together. She had said
nothing throughout this ride from the abbey, though she had sharp
ears and a quick intelligence, and had certainly heard most of what
had been said. The miller, perhaps deliberately, had let them go
well ahead of him. His sole concern was that whatever Sister
Magdalen designed was good and wise, and nothing and no one should
be allowed to frustrate it. Of curiosity he had very little. What
he needed to know in order to be of use to her she would tell him.
He had been her able supporter so long now that there were things
between them that could be communicated and understood without
words. They had reached Maerdol-head, and halted outside the
Vestier house. Cadfael helped Judith down from the saddle, for the
passage through the frontage to the yard, though wide enough, was
too low for entering mounted. She had barely set foot to the ground
when the saddler from the shop next door came peering out from his
doorway in round-eyed astonishment, and bolted as suddenly back
again to relay the news to some customer within. Cadfael took the
white mule’s bridle, and followed Judith in through the dim
passage and into the yard. From the shed on the right the rhythmic
clack of the looms met them, and from the hall the faint sound of
muted voices. The women sounded subdued and dispirited at their
spinning, and there was no singing in this house of mourning.
Branwen was just crossing the yard to the hall door, and turned
at the crisp sound of the small hooves on the beaten earth of the
passage. She gave a sharp, high-pitched cry, half started towards
her mistress, her face brightening into wonder and pleasure, and
then changed her mind and turned and ran for the house, shouting
for Dame Agatha, for Miles, for all the household to come quickly
and see who was here. And in headlong haste Miles came bursting out
from the hall, to stare wildly, burn up like a lighted lamp, and
rush with open arms to embrace his cousin.
“Judith… Judith, it is you! Oh, my dear
heart, all this time where were you? Where were you? While
we’ve all been sweating and worrying, and hunting every ditch
and alley for you? God knows I began to think I might never see you
again. Where have you been? What happened to you?”
Before he had finished exclaiming his mother was there,
overflowing with tearful endearments and pious thanks to God at
seeing her niece home again, alive and well. Judith submitted
patiently to all, and was spared having to answer until they had
run out of questions, by which time all the spinning-women were out
in the yard, and the weavers from their looms, and a dozen voices
at once made a babel in which she would not have been heard, even
if she had spoken. A wind of joy blew through the house of
mourning, and could not be quenched even when Bertred’s
mother came out to stare with the rest.
“I am sorry,” said Judith, when there was a lull in
the gale, “that you have been concerned about me, that was no
intent of mine. But now you see I’m whole and unharmed, no
need to trouble further. I shall not be lost again. I have been at
Godric’s Ford with Sister Magdalen, who has been kind enough
to ride back with me. Aunt Agatha, will you prepare a bed for my
guest? Sister Magdalen will stay with me overnight.”
Agatha looked from her niece to the nun, and back again, with a
soft smile on her lips and a shrewdly hopeful light in her blue
eyes. The girl was come home with her patroness from the cloister.
Surely she had returned to that former longing for the peace of
renunciation, why else should she run away to a Benedictine
nunnery?
“I will, with all my heart!” said Agatha fervently.
“Sister, you’re warmly welcome. Pray come into the
house, and I’ll bring you wine and oat-cakes, for you must be
tired and hungry after your ride. Use the house and us freely, we
are all in your debt.” And she led the way with the conscious
grace of a chatelaine. In three days, thought Cadfael, watching
apart, she has grown accustomed to thinking of herself as the lady
of the house; the habit can’t be shaken off in an
instant.
Judith moved to follow, but Miles laid a hand earnestly on her
arm to detain her for a moment. “Judith,” he said in
her ear, with anxious solicitude, “have you made her any
promises? The nun? You haven’t let her persuade you to take
the veil?”
“Are you so set against the cloistered life for me?”
she asked, studying his face indulgently.
“Not if that’s what you want, but—Why did you
run to her, unless…? You haven’t promised
yourself to her?”
“No,” she said, “I’ve made no
promises.”
“But you did go to her—well!” he said, and
shrugged off his own solemnity. “It’s for you to do
whatever you truly want. Come, let’s go in!” And he
turned from her briskly to call one of the weavers to take charge
of the miller and the mules, and see both well cared for, and to
shoo the spinners back to their spindles, but with good humour.
“Brother, come in with us and most welcome. Do they know,
then, at the abbey? That Judith’s home again?”
“Yes,” said Cadfael, “they know. I’m
here to take back some gift Sister Magdalen has brought for our
Lady Chapel. And I have an errand to the castle on Mistress
Perle’s behalf.”
Miles snapped his fingers, abruptly grave again. “By God,
yes! The sheriff can call off this hunt now, the quest’s
over. But—Judith, I’d forgotten! There must be things
here you don’t yet know. Martin Bellecote is here, and his
boy helping him. Don’t go into the small chamber, they are
coffining Bertred. He drowned in the Severn, two nights ago. I wish
I had not to spoil this day with such ill news!”
“I have already been told,” said Judith levelly.
“Brother Cadfael would not let me return here unprepared. An
accident, I hear.” There was that in the sparsity of the
words and the bleakness of her voice that caused Cadfael to check
and look at her closely. She shared his own trouble. She found it
almost impossible to accept that anything that had happened in
connection with her person and her affairs during these June days
was merely accidental.
“I am going now to find Hugh Beringar,” said
Cadfael, and withdrew from them on the threshold to turn back into
the street.
In Judith’s own private chamber they sat
down together in sombre conference, Hugh, Sister Magdalen, Judith
and Cadfael, greetings over, in mildly constrained formality. Miles
had hovered, unwilling to be parted from the cousin he had
regained, but with a respectful eye upon Hugh, half expecting to be
dismissed, but with a protective hand on Judith’s shoulder,
as if she might need defending. But it was Judith who sent him
away. She did it with a sudden flush of family tenderness, looking
up into his face with a faint, affectionate smile. “No, leave
us, Miles, we shall have time later to talk as much as you wish,
and you shall know whatever you need to ask, but now I would rather
be without distractions. The lord sheriffs time is of value, and I
owe him all my attention, after the great trouble I have caused
him.”
Even then he hesitated, frowning, but then he closed his hand
warmly on hers. “Don’t vanish again!” he said,
and went light-footed out of the room, closing the door firmly
behind him.
“The first and most urgent thing I have to tell
you,” said Judith then, looking Hugh in the face, “I
didn’t want him or my aunt to hear. They have been through
enough anxiety for me, no need for them to know that I’ve
been in danger of my life. My lord, there are footpads in the
forest not a full mile from Godric’s Ford, preying on
travellers by night. I was attacked there. One man at least, I
cannot answer for more, though commonly they hunt in pairs, I
believe. He had a knife. I have only a scratch on my arm to show
for it, but he meant to kill. The next wayfarer may not be so
lucky. This I had to tell you first.”
Hugh was studying her with an impassive face but intent eyes. In
the hall Miles crossed the room, whistling, towards the shop.
“And this was on your way to Godric’s Ford?”
said Hugh.
“Yes.”
“You were alone? By night in the forest? It was early
morning when you vanished from Shrewsbury—on your way to the
abbey.” He turned to Sister Magdalen. “You know of
this?”
“I know of it from Judith,” said Magdalen serenely.
“Otherwise, no, there has been no sign of outlawry so close
to us. If any of the forest men had heard of such, I should have
been told. But if you mean do I believe the story, yes, I believe
it. I dressed her arm, and did as much for the man who came to her
aid and drove off the outlaw. I know that what she tells you is
true.”
“This is the fourth day since you disappeared,” said
Hugh, turning his innocent black gaze again on Judith. “Was
it wise to delay so long before giving me warning of masterless men
coming so close? And the sisters themselves so exposed to danger?
One of Sister Magdalen’s forester neighbours would have
carried a message. And we should have known, then, that you were
safe, and we need not fear for you. I could have sent men at once
to sweep the woods clean.”
Judith hesitated only a moment, and even that rather with the
effect of clearing her own mind than of considering deceit.
Something of Magdalen’s confident tranquillity had entered
into her. She said slowly, choosing her words: “My lord, my
story for the world is that I fled from a load of troubles to take
refuge with Sister Magdalen, that I have been with her all this
time, and no man has anything to do with my going or my returning.
But my story for you, if you will respect that, can be very
different. There are true things I will not tell you, and questions
I will not answer, but everything I do tell you, and every answer I
give you, shall be the truth.”
“I call that a fair offer,” said Sister Magdalen
approvingly, “and if I were you, Hugh, I would accept.
Justice is a very fine thing, but not when it does more harm to the
victim than to the wrongdoer. The girl comes well out of it, let it
rest at that.”
“And on which night,” asked Hugh, not yet committing
himself, “were you attacked in the forest?”
“Last night. Past midnight it must have been, probably an
hour past.”
“A good hour,” said Magdalen helpfully. “We
had just gone back to bed after Lauds.”
“Good! I’ll have a patrol go out there and quarter
the woods for a mile around. But it’s unheard-of for any but
occasionally the lads from Powys to give trouble in those parts,
and if they move we usually have good warning of it. This must be
some lone hand, a misused villein gone wild. Now,” said Hugh,
and suddenly smiled at Judith, “tell me what you see fit,
from the time you were dragged into a boat under the bridge by the
Gaye, to last night when you reached the Ford. And for what I shall
do about it you will have to trust me.”
“I do trust you,” she said, eyeing him long and
steadily. “I believe you will spare me, and not force me to
break my word. Yes, I was dragged away, yes, I have been held until
two nights ago, and pestered to agree to a marriage. I will not
tell you where, or by whom.”
“Shall I tell you?” offered Hugh.
“No,” she said in sharp protest. “If you know,
at least let me be sure it was not from me, neither in word nor
look. Within two days he was repenting what he did, bitterly,
desperately, he could see no way out, to escape paying for it, and
it had gained him nothing, and never would, and he knew it. Very
heartily he wished himself safely rid of me, but if he let me go he
feared I should denounce him, and if I was found it would equally
be his ruin. In the end,” she said simply, “I was sorry
for him. He had done me no violence but the first seizing me, he
had tried to win me, he was too fearful, yes, and too well
conditioned, to take me by force. He was helpless, and he begged me
to help him. Besides,” she reasoned strongly, “I also
wanted the thing ended without scandal, I wanted that far more than
I wanted any revenge on him. By the end I didn’t want revenge
at all, I was avenged. I had the mastery of him, I could
make him do whatever I ordered. It was I who made the plan. He
should take me by night to Godric’s Ford, or close, for he
was afraid to be seen or known, and I would return home from there
as if I had been there all that time. It was too late to set out
that night, but the next night, last night, we rode together. He
set me down barely half a mile from the Ford. And it was after
that, when he was gone, that I was attacked.”
“You could not tell what manner of man? Nothing about him
you could recognise or know again, by sight or by touch, scent,
anything?”
“In the woods there, before the moon, it was raven-dark.
And over so quickly. I have not told you yet who it was who came to
my aid. Sister Magdalen knows, he came back with us this morning,
we left him at his house in the Foregate. Niall Bronzesmith, who
lives in the house that was mine once. How everything I am, and
know, and feel, and everyone who draws near me,” she said
with sudden passion, “spins around that house and those
roses. I wish I had never left it, I could have given it to the
abbey and still been its tenant. It was wrong to abandon the place
where love was.”
Where love is, Cadfael thought, listening to the controlled
voice so abruptly vibrant and fierce, and watching the pale, tired
face blaze like a lighted lantern. And it was Niall who was by her
when it came to life or death!
The flame burned down a little and steadied, but was not
quenched. “Now I have told you,” she said. “What
will you do? I promised that I would not urge any charge
against—him, the man who snatched me away. I bear him no
malice. If you take him and charge him, I will not bear witness
against him.”
“Shall I tell you,” asked Hugh gently, “where
he is now? He is in a cell in the castle. He rode in at the eastern
gate not half an hour before Cadfael came for me, and we whisked
him into the wards before he knew what we were about. He has not
yet been questioned or charged with anything, and no one in the
town knows that we have him. I can let him go, or let him rot there
until the assize. Your wish to bury the affair I can understand,
your intent to keep your word I respect. But there is still the
matter of Bertred. Bertred was abroad that night when you made your
plans…”
“Cadfael has told me,” she said, erect and watchful
again.
“The night of his death, which may or may not be mere
accident. He was prowling with intent to break in and—steal,
shall we say? And it is possible that he was helped to his death in
the river.”
Judith shook her head decidedly. “Not by the man you say
you are holding. I know, for I was with him.” She bit her
lips, and considered a moment. There was hardly anything left
unsaid but the name she would not name. “We both were within
there, we heard his fall, though we did not know then what was
happening. We had heard small sounds outside, or thought we had. So
we did again, or so he did, afterwards. But by then he was so
fraught, every whisper jarred him from head to heel. But he did not
leave me. Whatever happened to Bertred, he had no hand in
it.”
“That’s proof enough,” agreed Hugh, satisfied.
“Very well, you shall have your way. No one need know more
than you care to tell. But, by God, he shall know what
manner of worm he is, before I kick him out of the wards and send
him home with a flea in his ear. That much you won’t grudge
me, he may still count himself lucky to get off so
lightly.”
“He is of no great weight,” she said indifferently,
“for good or ill. Only a foolish boy. But he is no great
villain, and young enough to mend. But there is still Bertred.
Brother Cadfael tells me it was he who killed the young monk. I
understand nothing, neither that nor why Bertred himself should
die. Niall told me, last night, how things had been here in the
town after I vanished. But he did not tell me about
Bertred.”
“I doubt if he knew,” said Cadfael. “It was
only in the afternoon we had found him, and though the word was
going round in the town, naturally, after he was brought back here,
I doubt if it had reached Niall’s end of the Foregate, and
certainly I did not mention it to him. How did he come to be there
at hand, close by Godric’s Ford, when you needed
him?”
“He saw us pass,” said Judith, “before we were
into the forest. He was on his way home then, but he knew me, and
he followed. Well for me! But Niall Bronzesmith has always been
well for me, the few times ever we’ve met or
touched.”
Hugh rose to depart. “Well, I’ll have Alan take a
patrol down into the forest, and make a thorough drive there. If we
have a nest of wild men in those parts, we’ll smoke them out.
Madam, there shall be nothing made public of what has been said
here. That matter is finished as you would have it. And thank God
it ended no worse. Now I trust you may be left in peace.”
“Only I am not easy about Bertred,” Judith said
abruptly. “Neither about his guilt nor his death. So strong a
swimmer, born and raised by the river. Why should his skill fail
him that night, of all nights?”
Hugh was gone, back to the castle to call off his
hunters as fast as they came in to report, and either to deal
faithfully with the wretched Vivian Hynde, or, more probably, leave
him sweating and worrying overnight or longer in a chilly cell.
Cadfael took the carefully rolled altar frontal Sister Magdalen had
extracted from her saddle-roll, and set off back to the abbey. But
first he looked in at the small bare room where Bertred’s
coffined body lay on trestles, and the master-carpenter and his son
were just fitting the lid, and said a prayer for a young man lost.
Sister Magdalen came out with him as far as the street, and there
halted, still silent and frowning in intense thought.
“Well?” said Cadfael, finding her so taciturn.
“No, not well. Very ill!” She shook her head
dubiously. “I can make nothing of this pattern. Plain enough
what happened to Judith, but the rest I cannot fathom. You heard
what she said of Bertred’s death? The same doubts I feel
about what so nearly might have been her own, but for the smith. Is
there anything in all this coil that has happened by pure chance? I
doubt it!”
He was still pondering that as he started uphill towards the
High Street, and as he neared the corner, for some reason he slowed
and turned to look back, and she was still standing in the mouth of
the passage, gazing after him, her strong hands folded at her
girdle. Nothing by pure chance, no, surely not, even those
happenings that seemed wanton carried a false echo. Rather a
sequence of events had set off each the following one, and called
in motives and interests until then untouched, so that the affair
had come about in a circle, and brought up the hapless souls
involved in it facing where they had never intended to go. A deal
more rapidly and purposefully than he had left her, Cadfael started
back towards Sister Magdalen.
“I did wonder,” she said without apparent surprise,
“what was going on in your mind. I’ve seldom known you
sit through such a conference saying so little and scowling so
much. What have you thought of now?”
“There’s something I should like you to do for me,
since you’ll be staying in this house,” said Cadfael.
“What with the youngster’s burial and Judith’s
return, it shouldn’t be too difficult to filch a couple of
things for me, and send them down to me at the abbey. By
Martin’s boy Edwy, if they’re still here, but not a
word to anyone else. Borrowing, not stealing. God knows I
shan’t need them for long, one way or the other.”
“You interest me,” said Magdalen. “What are
these two things?”
“Two left shoes,” said Cadfael.
Chapter Thirteen
« ^ »
Now that
his mind was stringing together a thread of abhorrent sense
out of details which hitherto had seemed to make none, he could not
turn his thoughts to anything else. Throughout Vespers he struggled
to concentrate on the office, but the lamentable sequence of
disasters connected with the rose rent marched inexorably through
his mind, gradually assembling into a logical order. First there
was Judith, still deprived and unhappy after three lonely years,
thinking and sometimes speaking of retreating into a nunnery, and
vexed by a number of suitors both old and young, who had had an eye
on her person and her wealth all this time, and wooed and pleaded
without reward, and were now beginning to get desperate in case she
carried out her design to become a religious. Then the attempt on
the rose-bush, to retrieve at least the possibility of regaining
the gift-house, and the resultant death of Brother Eluric,
probably, indeed almost certainly, unplanned and committed in
panic. After that, however bitterly regretted, one man at least had
murder already against him, and would be far more likely afterwards
to stick at nothing. But then, to confound and complicate, came the
abduction of Judith, another panic measure to prevent her from
making her gift unconditional, and try to persuade or threaten her
into marriage. Even if he had not been named, the perpetrator of
that enormity was known. And the nocturnal death of Bertred might
have been logical enough, had the abductor brought it about, but
plainly he had not. Judith vouched for that, and so, probably,
could Vivian Hynde’s mother, since it seemed clear that once
the bargain was made between captive and captor, Judith had been
removed to the greater comfort of a house which had already been
visted in search of her, and the buried room in the warehouse
hurriedly and ingeniously cleared of all traces of her presence. So
far, well! But there had been listeners outside in the night,
Bertred first and possibly another afterwards, unless Vivian had
reached a state in which every stirring of a spider or a mouse in
the roof could alarm him. The plan might well have been overheard,
and the horse with the double load might have had another follower,
besides Niall Bronzesmith. And that would round off the whole
disastrous circle, all the more surely if he who began it was also
the one who sought to end it.
For consider, thought Cadfael, while his mind should have been
on more tranquil and timeless things, what an excellent scapegoat
Vivian Hynde makes for whoever attacked Judith in the forest. The
man who had snatched her away and tried in vain to force marriage
upon her, now riding away with her into the forest by night, and
perhaps not trusting to her promise not to betray him, but
preferring, once he had set her down, to dismount and hurry back to
put an end to her. True, as things were, Judith vindicated him, she
was quite certain he had not turned back, but made all haste away
home, or up to Forton, to his father’s flocks. But how if the
attempt had succeeded, and Judith had been left dead in the forest,
and there had been no witness to do him justice?
A scapegoat provided for one murder beforehand, Cadfael pursued.
How if there had been another provided for the first murder, not
beforehand, since that killing was not premeditated, but
afterwards? A scapegoat suddenly presented helpless and vulnerable
and already trussed for execution, bringing with him in an instant
the inspiration of his usefulness, and the certainty of his death?
Still not chance, but the bitterly ironic consequence of what had
gone before.
And all this complication of logic and guilt depended upon two
left shoes, which as yet he had not seen. The older the better, he
had said, when Magdalen, intelligent and immune from surprise,
questioned him on detail, I want them well worn. Few but the rich
own many pairs of shoes, but one of the wearers of those he had in
mind had no further use for whatever he did possess, and the other
must surely have more than one pair. Not the new, Cadfael had said
firmly, for he surely has some that are new. His oldest he’ll
hardly miss.
Vespers was over, and Cadfael spared time to pay a visit to his
workshop in the herb-garden before supper, in case the boy was
waiting for him there. The master-carpenter’s son knew his
way about very well, from old acquaintance of some years past, and
would certainly look for him there. But all was cool and quiet and
solitary within, a single wine-jar bubbling contentedly on its
bench, in a slow, drowsy rhythm, the dried bunches of herbs
rustling softly overhead along the eaves without and the beams
within, the brazier quenched and cold. These were the longest days
of the year, the light outside was barely subdued from its
afternoon brightness, but in another hour it would be mellowing
into the level beams of sunset and the greenish glow of
twilight.
Nothing yet. He closed the door on his small inner kingdom, and
went back to supper in the refectory, and bore with Brother
Jerome’s unctuous reproof for being a moment late without
comment or complaint. Indeed, without even noticing it, though he
made appropriately placating answer by instinct. The household at
Maerdol-head must be too busily awake and in motion for Sister
Magdalen to manage her depredations as easily and quickly as he had
hoped. No matter! Whatever she took in hand she would complete
successfully.
He evaded Collations, but went dutifully to Compline, and still
there was no sign. He retired again to his workshop, always a
convenient excuse for not being where according to the horarium he
should have been, even thus late in the evening. But it was full
dark, and the brothers already in their cells in the dortoir,
before Edwy Bellecote came, in haste and full of apologies.
“My father sent me on an errand out to Frankwell, and I
had no leave to tell him what I was about for you, Brother Cadfael,
so I thought best to hold my tongue and go. It took me longer than
I thought for, and I had to pretend I’d left my tools behind
as an excuse for going back to the house so late. But the sister
was on the watch for me. She’s quick, that one! And she had
what you asked for.” He produced a bundle rolled in sacking
from under his coat, and sat down comfortably, uninvited but sure
of his welcome, on the bench by the wall. “What would you be
needing two odd shoes for?”
Cadfael had known him well since the boy, turned eighteen now,
was a lively imp of fourteen, tall for his years and lean and
venturesome, with a bush of chestnut hair, and light hazel eyes
that missed very little of what went on about him. He was using
them now to good effect, as Cadfael unwrapped the sacking, and
tipped out the shoes on the earth floor.
“For the proper study of two odd feet,” he said, and
viewed them for a moment without touching. “Which of the two
is Bertred’s?”
“This. This one I purloined for her from where his few
things were laid by, but she had to wait for a chance to get at the
other, or I should have been here before ever I got sent out to
Frankwell.”
“No matter,” said Cadfael absently, and turned the
shoe sole-upward in his hands. Very well worn, the whole-cut upper
rubbed thin at the toe and patched, the single-thickness sole
reinforced with a triangular lift of thick leather at the heel. It
was of the common sort that have no fastening, but are simply
slipped on the foot. The leather thonging that seamed the instep at
the outer side was almost worn through. But after all its probable
years of wear, the sole was trodden straight and true from back of
heel to tip of toe. No pressure to either side, no down at heel nor
oblique wear at the toe.
“I should have known,” said Cadfael. “I
can’t recall seeing the man walking more than half a dozen
times, but I should have known. Straight as a lance! I doubt if he
ever trod a sole sidelong or ground down a heel askew in his
life.”
The other shoe was rather a low-cut ankle boot, made on the same
one-piece pattern as to the upper, and similarly seamed at the
instep, with a slightly pointed toe, a thicker lift of leather at
the heel, and a thong that encircled the ankle and was fastened
with a bronze buckle. The outer side of the back of the heel was
trodden down in a deep segment, and the same wear showed at the
inner side of the toe. The light of Cadfael’s small lamp,
falling close but sidelong over it, accentuated the lights and
shadows. Here there was only the faint beginning of a crack under
the big toe, but it showed in the same spot as on the boot that had
been taken from Bertred’s dead foot, and it was enough.
“What does it prove?” wondered Edwy, his bright
shock-head bent curiously over the shoe.
“It proves that I am a fool,” said Cadfael ruefully,
“though I have sometimes suspected as much myself. It proves
that the man who wears a certain shoe this week may not be the man
who wore it last week. Hush, now, let me think!” He was in
two minds whether there was any need to take further action
immediately, but recalling all that had been said that afternoon,
he reasoned that action could wait until morning. What could have
been more reassuring than Judith’s simple assumption that the
attack on her had been a mere matter of the hazards of forest
travel, an opportunist blow at a woman benighted, any woman, simply
for the clothes she wore if she proved to have nothing else of
value about her? No, no need to start an alarm and rouse Hugh again
before morning, the murderer had every cause to believe himself
safe.
“Son,” said Cadfael, sighing, “I am getting
old, I miss my bed. And you had better be off to yours, or your
mother will be blaming me for getting you into bad ways.”
When the boy had gone, with his curiosity still
unsatisfied, Cadfael sat still and silent, at last admitting into
his thoughts the realisation of which even his mind had been
fighting shy. For the murderer, so well persuaded now of his own
skill, feeling himself invulnerable, would not give up now. Having
come so far, he would not turn back. Well, his time was short. He
had only this one night left, though he did not know it, and he
neither would nor could attempt anything against Judith now, in her
own home, with Sister Magdalen keeping her formidable company. He
would prefer to bide his time, unaware that tomorrow was to see an
ending.
Cadfael started erect, causing the lamp to flicker. No, not
against Judith! But if he was so sure of himself, then he had still
this one night to try again to conserve the house in the Foregate,
for tomorrow the rose rent would be paid, and for another year the
abbey’s title would be unassailable. If Judith was not
vulnerable, the rose-bush still was.
He told himself that he was being a superstitious fool, that no
one, not even a criminal at once lulled and exhilarated by success,
would dare venture anything again so soon, but by the time he had
completed even the thought he found himself halfway across the
garden, heading at a hasty walk out into the great court, and
making for the gatehouse. Here on familiar ground darkness was no
impediment, and tonight the sky was clear, and there were stars,
though fine as pinpricks in the midnight blackness. Along the
Foregate it was very quiet, nothing moving but the occasional
prowling cat among the alleys. But somewhere ahead, near the corner
of the abbey wall at the horse-fair ground, there was a small,
vibrating glow in the sky, low down behind the house-roofs, and its
quivering alternately lit them into black silhouette and quenched
them again in the common darkness. Cadfael began to run. Then he
heard, distant and muted, the flurry of many voices in
half-unbelieving alarm, and suddenly the glow was swallowed up in a
great burst of flame, that fountained into the sky with a crackling
of wood and thorn. The babble of voices became an uproar of men
shouting and women shrilling, and all the Foregate dogs baying
echoes from wall to wall along the highway.
Doors were opening, men running out into the roadway, pulling on
hose and coats as they came and breaking into shuffling, entangled
motion towards the fire. Questions flew at random, and were not
answered because no one as yet knew the answers. Cadfael arrived
among the rest at the gate of Niall’s yard, which already
stood wide. Through the wicket into the garden the poppy-red glow
glared, quivering, and above the crest of the wall the column of
fire soared, breathing upward a whirlwind of burning air and
spinning flakes of ash, double a tall man’s height, to
dissolve into the darkness. Thank God, thought Cadfael at sight of
its vertical ascent, there’s no wind, it won’t reach
either the house or the farrier’s loft on the other side. And
by the fury and noise of it, it may burn out quickly. But he knew
already what he would see as he stepped through the wicket.
In the middle of the rear wall the rose-bush was a great globe
of flames, roaring like a furnace and crackling like the breaking
of bones as the thorns spat and writhed in the heat. The fire had
reached the old, crabbed vine, but beyond that there was nothing
but the stone wall to feed it. The fruit trees were far enough
removed to survive, though their nearer branches might be scorched.
But nothing, nothing but blackened, outspread arms and white
wood-ash, would be left of the rose-bush. Against the blinding
brightness of the flames a few helpless figures circled and
flinched away, unable to approach. Water thrown from a safe
distance exploded into steam and vanished in a frantic hissing, but
did no good. They had given up the attempt to fight it, and stood
back, dangling buckets, to watch the old, gnarled bole, so many
years fruitful, twist and split and groan in its death-agony.
Niall had drawn back to the wall opposite, and stood watching
with a soiled, discouraged face and drawn brows. Cadfael came to
his side, and the brown head turned to acknowledge his coming, and
nodded brief recognition before turning back again to resume his
interrupted watch.
“How did he get this furnace going?” asked Cadfael.
“Not with simple flint and steel and tinder, that’s
certain, and you in the house. It would have taken him a good
quarter-hour to get beyond the first smoulder.”
“He came the same way,” said Niall, without removing
his bleak gaze from the tower of smoke and spinning ash surging up
into the sky, “Through the paddock at the back, where the
ground’s higher. He never even entered the garden this time.
He must have poured oil over the wall on to the bush and the
vine—drenched them in oil. And then he dropped a torch over.
Well alight… And he away in the dark. And there’s
nothing we can do, nothing!”
Nothing any man could do, except stand back from the heat and
watch, as very gradually the first fury began to slacken, and the
blackened branches to sag from the wall and collapse into the
blazing heart of the fire, sending up drifts of fine grey ash that
soared upwards like a flight of moths. Nothing except be thankful
that the wall behind was of solid stone, and would not carry the
fire towards either human habitation.
“It was dear to her,” said Niall bitterly.
“It was. But at least she has her life still,” said
Cadfael, “and has rediscovered its value. And she knows who
to thank for the gift, next after God.”
Niall said nothing to that, but continued grimly to watch as the
fire, appeased, began to settle into a bed of crimson, and the
flying moths of ash to drift about the garden, no longer torn
headlong upward by the draught. The neighbours stood back,
satisfied that the worst was over, and began gradually to drift
away, back to their beds. Niall heaved a great breath, and shook
himself out of his daze.
“I had been thinking,” he said slowly, “of
bringing my little girl home here today. We were talking of it only
the other night, that I should do well to have her with me, now
she’s no longer a babe. But now I wonder! With such a madman
haunting this house, she’s safer where she is.”
“Yes,” said Cadfael, rousing, “yes, do that,
bring her home! You need not fear. After tomorrow, Niall, this
madman will haunt you no more. I promise it!”
The day of Saint Winifred’s translation
dawned fine and sunny, with a fresh breeze that sprang up only with
the light, and drifted the stench of burning across the roofs of
the Foregate as inevitably as the first labourer to cross the
bridge brought the news of the fire into the town. It reached the
Vestier shop as soon as the shutters were taken down and the first
customer entered. Miles came bursting into the solar with a face of
consternation, like someone charged with bad news and uncertain how
to convey it delicately.
“Judith, it seems we’re not done yet with the ill
luck that hangs around your rose-bush. There’s yet one more
strange thing happened, I heard it just this moment. No need for
you to trouble too much, no one is dead or hurt this time,
it’s not so terribly grave. But I know it will distress you,
all the same.”
So long and deprecating a preamble was not calculated to
reassure her, in spite of its soothing tone. She rose from the
window-bench where she was sitting with Sister Magdalen.
“What is it now? What was there left that could
happen?”
“There’s been a fire in the night—someone set
fire to the rose-bush. It’s burned, every leaf, burned down
to the bole, so they’re saying. There can’t be a bud or
a twig left, let alone a flower to pay your rent.”
“The house?” she demanded, aghast. “Did that
take fire? Was there damage? No harm to Niall? Only the
bush?”
“No, no, nothing else touched, never fret for the smith,
nor for the house, they’re safe enough. They’d have
said if anyone had been harmed. Now, be easy, it’s
over!” He took her by the shoulders, very gently and
brotherly, smiling into her face. “Over now, and no one the
worse. Only that plaguey bush gone, and I say just as well,
considering all the mischief it’s caused. Such a queer
bargain to make, you’re well rid of it.”
“It need never have brought harm to anyone,” she
said wretchedly, and slowly sat down again, drawing herself out of
his hands quite gently. “The house was mine to give. I had
been happy in it. I wanted to give it to God, I wanted it
blessed.”
“It’s yours again to give or keep, now,” said
Miles, “for you’ll get no rose for your rent this year,
my dear. You could take your house back for the default. You could
give it as your dowry if you do go so far as to join the
Benedictines.” He looked sidelong at Sister Magdalen with his
blue, clear eyes, smiling. “Or you could live in it again if
you’re so minded—or let Isabel and me live in it when
we marry. Whatever you decide, the old bargain’s broken. If I
were you, I would be in no hurry to make such another, after all
that’s happened in consequence.”
“I don’t take back gifts,” she said,
“especially from God.” Miles had left the door of the
solar open behind him; she could hear the murmur of the
women’s voices from the far end of the long room beyond,
suddenly and sharply cut across by other voices at the hall door, a
man’s first, courteous and low, then her aunt’s, with
the sweet social note in it. There might be a number of neighbourly
visits this day, as Bertred went to his burial. At mid-morning he
would be carried to Saint Chad’s churchyard. “Let it
rest,” said Judith, turning away to the window. “Why
should we be talking of this now? If the bush is
burned…” That had an ominous biblical ring about it,
the burning bush of revelation. But that one, surely, was not
consumed.
“Judith, my dear,” said Agatha, appearing in the
doorway, “here is the lord sheriff to visit you again, and
Brother Cadfael is come with him.”
They came in quietly, with nothing ominous about them, but for
the fact that two sergeants of the garrison followed them into the
room and stood well withdrawn, one on either side the doorway.
Judith had turned to meet the visitors, anticipating news already
known.
“My lord, I and my affairs are causing you trouble still.
My cousin has already told me what happened in the night. With all
my heart I hope this may be the last ripple of this whirlpool.
I’m sorry to have put you to such shifts, it shall end
here.”
“That is my intent,” said Hugh, making a brief
formal reverence to Magdalen, who sat magisterial and composed by
the window, an admirably silent woman when the occasion demanded.
“My business here this morning is rather with Master Coliar.
A very simple question, if you can help us.” He turned to
Miles with the most amiable and inviting of countenances, and
asked, on a silken, rapid level that gave no warning: “The
boots we found on Bertred, when he was taken out of the
river—when did you give them to him?”
Miles was quick in the wits, but not quick enough. He had caught
his breath momentarily, and before he could release it again his
mother had spoken up with her usual ready loquacity, and her pride
in every detail that touched her son. “It was the day that
poor young man from the abbey was found dead. You remember, Miles,
you went down to bring Judith home, as soon as we heard.
She’d gone to collect her girdle—”
He had himself in hand by then, but it was never an easy matter
to stop Agatha, once launched. “You’re mistaken,
Mother,” he said, and even laughed, with the light note of an
indulgent son used to tolerating a woolly-witted parent. “It
was weeks ago, when I saw his shoes were worn through into holes.
I’ve given him my cast-offs before,” he said turning to
confront Hugh’s levelled black eyes boldly. “Shoes are
costly items.”
“No, my dear,” Agatha pursued with impervious
certainty, “I recollect very well; after such a day how could
I forget? It was that same evening, you remarked that Bertred was
going almost barefoot, and it showed very ill for our house to let
him run abroad so ill-shod on our errands…”
She had run on as she always ran on, hardly paying heed to
anyone else, but gradually she became aware of the way her son was
standing stiff as ice, and his face blanched almost to the
burningly cold blue-white of his eyes, that were fixed on her
without love, without warmth, with the cold, ferocious burning of
death. Her amiable, silly voice faltered away into small, broken
sounds, and fell silent. If she had done nothing to help him, she
had delivered herself in her blind, self-centred innocence.
“Perhaps, after all,” she faltered, her lips
shaking, fumbling for words better calculated to please, and to
wipe away that look from his face. “Now I’m not
sure—I may be mistaken…”
It was far too late to undo what she had done. Tears started
into her eyes, blinding her to the aquamarine glare of hatred Miles
had fixed upon her. Judith stirred out of her puzzled, shocked
stillness and went quickly to her aunt’s side, folding an arm
about her trembling shoulders.
“My lord, is this of so great importance? What does it
mean? I understand nothing of all this. Please be plain!” And
indeed it had happened so suddenly that she had not followed what
was said, nor grasped its significance, but as soon as she had
spoken understanding came, sharp as a stab-wound. She paled and
stiffened, looking from Miles, frozen in his bitter, useless
silence, to Brother Cadfael standing apart, from Cadfael to Sister
Magdalen, from Magdalen to Hugh. Her lips moved, saying silently:
“No! No! No…” but she did not utter it
aloud.
They were in her house, and she had her own authority here. She
confronted Hugh, unsmiling but calm. “I think, my lord, there
is no need for my aunt to distress herself, this is some matter
that can be discussed and settled between us quietly. Aunt, you had
much better go and help poor Alison in the kitchen. She has
everything on her hands, and this is a most unhappy day for her,
you should not leave her to carry all alone. I will tell you,
later, all that you need to know,” she promised, and if the
words had a chill of foreboding about them, Agatha did not hear it.
She went from the room docilely in Judith’s arm,
half-reassured, half-daunted, and Judith returned and closed the
door at her back.
“Now we may speak freely. I know now, all too well, what
this is about. I know that two people may look back on events no
more than a week past, and recall them differently. And I know, for
Brother Cadfael told me, that the boots Bertred was wearing when he
drowned made the print left behind by Brother Eluric’s
murderer in the soil under the vine, when he climbed back over the
wall. So it matters indeed, it matters bitterly, Miles, who was
wearing those boots that night, you or Bertred.”
Miles had begun to sweat profusely, his own body betraying him.
On the wax-white, icy forehead great globules of moisture formed
and stood, quivering. “I’ve told you, I gave them to
Bertred long ago
“Not long enough,” said Brother Cadfael, “for
him to stamp his own mark on them. They bear your tread, not his.
You’ll remember, very well, the mould I made in wax. You saw
it when you came to fetch Mistress Perle home from the
bronzesmith’s. You guessed then what it was and what it
meant. And that same night, your mother bears witness, you passed
on those boots to Bertred. Who had nothing to do with the matter,
and who was never likely to be called in question, neither he nor
his possessions.”
“No!” cried Miles, shaking his head violently. The
heavy drops flew from his forehead. “It was not then! No!
Long before! Not that night!”
“Your mother gives you the lie,” said Hugh quite
gently. “His mother will do no less. You would do well to
make full confession, it would stand to your credit when you come
to trial. For come to trial you will, Miles! For the murder of
Brother Eluric…”
Miles broke then, crumpling into himself and clutching his head
between spread hands, at once to hide it and hold it together.
“No!” he protested hoarsely between rigid fingers.
“Not murder… no… He came at me like a madman, I
never meant him harm, only to get away…”
And it was done, so simply, at so little cost in the end. After
that admission he had no defence; whatever else he had to tell
would be poured out freely at last, in the hope of mitigation. He
had trapped himself into a situation and a character he could not
sustain. And all for ambition and greed!
“… perhaps also for the murder of Bertred,”
went on Hugh mercilessly, but in the same dispassionate tone.
There was no outcry this time. He had caught his breath in
chilling and sobering astonishment, for this he had never
foreseen.
“… and thirdly, for the attempt to murder your
cousin, in the forest close by Godric’s Ford. Much play has
been made, Miles Coliar, and reasonably enough, seeing what
happened, with the many suitors who have plagued Mistress Perle,
and the motive they had for desiring marriage, and marriage to her
whole estate, not the half only. But when it came to murder, there
was only one person who had anything to gain by that, and that was
you, her nearest kin.”
Judith turned from her cousin lamely, and slowly sat down again
beside Sister Magdalen, folding her arms about her body as if she
felt the cold, but making no sound at all, neither of revulsion nor
fear nor anger. Her face looked pinched and still, the flesh
hollowed and taut under her white cheekbones, and the stare of her
grey eyes turned within rather than without. And so she sat, silent
and apart, while Miles stood helplessly dangling the hands he had
lowered from a face now dulled and slack, and repeating over and
over, with strenuous effort: “Not murder! Not murder! He came
at me like a madman—I never meant to kill. And Bertred
drowned; he drowned! It was not my doing. Not murder…”
But he said no word of Judith, and kept his face turned away from
her to the last, in a kind of horror, until Hugh stirred and shook
himself in wondering detestation, and made a motion of his hand
towards the two sergeants at the door.
“Take him away!”
Chapter Fourteen
« ^
When he was gone, and the last receding footstep
had sunk into silence, she stirred and breathed deeply, and said
rather to herself than to any other: “This I never thought to
see!” And to the room in general, with reviving force:
“Is it true?”
“As to Bertred,” said Cadfael honestly, “I
cannot be sure, and we never shall be quite sure unless he tells us
himself, as I believe he may. As to Eluric—yes, it is true.
You heard your aunt—as soon as he realised what witness he
had left behind against himself, he got rid of the boots that left
it. Simply to be rid of them, not then, I think, with any notion of
sloughing off his guilt upon Bertred. I think he had come to
believe that you really would take the veil, and leave the shop and
the trade in his hands, and therefore it seemed worth his while to
try and break the abbey’s hold on the Foregate house, and
have all.”
“He never urged me to take vows,” she said
wonderingly, “rather opposed it. But he did somehow touch on
it now and then—keeping it in mind.”
“But that night made him a murderer, a thing he never
intended. That I am sure is truth. But it was done, and could not
be undone, and then there was no turning back. What he would have
done if he had heard in time of your resolve to go to the abbot and
make your gift absolute, there’s no knowing, but he did not
hear of it until too late, and it was someone else who took action
to prevent. There was no question but his desperation then was real
enough, he was frantic to recover you, fearing you might give way
and commit your person and estate to your abductor, and he be left
out in the cold, with a new master, and no hope of the power and
wealth he had killed to gain.”
“And Bertred?” she asked. “How did Bertred
come into it?”
“He joined my men in the hunt for you,” said Hugh,
“and by the look of things he had found you, or had a shrewd
notion where you were hidden, and said never a word to me or any,
but set out by night to free you himself, and have the credit for
it. But he took a fall, and roused the dog—you’ll have
heard. The next of him was being fished out of the Severn on the
other bank, next day. What happened between, and just how he came
by his death, is still conjecture. But you’ll recall you
heard, or thought you heard, sounds as of someone else abroad in
the night, after Bertred was gone. While you were making your plans
to ride to Godric’s Ford the next night.”
“And you think that must have been Miles?” She spoke
her cousin’s name with a strange, lingering regret. She had
never dreamed that the man who was her right hand could strike at
her with mortal intent.
“It makes sense of all,” said Cadfael sadly.
“Who else had such close opportunity to note some suspect
complacency about Bertred, who else could so easily watch and
follow him, when he slipped out in the night? And if your cousin
then crept close, after Bertred was hunted away, and overheard what
you intended, see how all things played into his hands! In the
forest, well away from the town, once the other man parted from
you, how simple a matter it was to leave you dead and plundered,
and the blame would fall first on outlaws, and if ever that was
brought in question, on the man who had held you prisoner and
brought you there into remote forest, to make sure you should never
betray him. I do not think,” said Cadfael with careful
consideration, “that the idea of murder had ever occurred to
him until then, when chance so presented it that it must have
seemed to him the perfect solution. Better than persuading you into
a nunnery. For he would have been your heir. Everything would have
fallen into his hands. And how if then, with this intent already
filling his mind, he came upon Bertred, already half-stunned from
one blow, and was visited by yet another fearful
inspiration—for Bertred alive could possibly meddle with his
plans, but Bertred dead could tell nothing, and Bertred dead would
be found to be wearing the boots of Eluric’s murderer. Thus
he was provided with a scapegoat even for that.”
“But this is conjecture,” said Judith,
wringing at disbelief. “There is nothing, nothing to bear
witness to it.”
“Yes,” said Cadfael heavily, “I fear there is.
For it so happened that when your cousin came down to the abbey
with a cart, to bring home Bertred’s body, he found that
those who had stripped off the boy’s sodden clothes had paid
no heed to his boots, and neither did I pay any heed, or give a
thought to them, when I brought out the bundle of clothing to the
cart. Miles had to tilt the cart and spill the boots at my feet for
me to pick up, before I looked at them, and knew what I was seeing.
He did not intend that that infallible proof should be
overlooked.”
“It was not so clever a move,” she said doubtfully,
“for Alison would have been able to tell you that her son had
the boots from Miles.”
“True, if ever she was asked. But bear in mind, this was a
dead murderer discovered—no trial to come, no mystery, no
point in asking questions, and none in hounding a dead body, let
alone a wretched, bereaved woman. Even if I had had no
doubts,” said Hugh, “and somehow a crumb of doubt there
always was, I should not have kept his body from peaceable burial,
or put her to any more grief than she already bore. Nevertheless,
it was a risk, he might have had to brazen it out. But not even the
shrewdest schemer can think of everything. And he,” said
Hugh, “was new to such roguery.”
“He must have gone in torment,” said Judith,
marvelling, “all night long since I escaped him, knowing I
should return, not knowing how much I might be able to tell. And
then I made it plain enough I had no notion who it was who had
struck at me, and he felt himself safe… Strange!” she
said, frowning over things now beyond help or remedy. “When
he went out, he did not seem to me evil, or malicious, or aware of
guilt. Only bewildered! As though he found himself where he had
never thought or meant to be, in some place he could not even
recognise, and not knowing how he made his way there.”
“In some sort,” said Cadfael soberly, “I think
that is truth. He was like a man who has taken the first slippery
step into a marsh, and then cannot draw back, and at every step
forward sinks the deeper. From the assault on the rose-bush to the
attempt on your life, he went where he was driven. No wonder if the
place where he arrived was utterly alien to him, and the face that
waited for him in a mirror there was one he did not even know, a
terrible stranger.”
They were all gone, Hugh Beringar back to the
castle, to confront and question his prisoner now, while the shock
of self-knowledge endured and the cold cunning of self-interest had
not yet closed in to reseal a mind and conscience for a while torn
open to truth; Sister Magdalen and Brother Cadfael back to the
abbey, she to dine with Radulfus, having assured herself affairs in
this house were in no need of her presence for a few hours, he back
to his duties within the enclave, now that all was done and said
that had to be done and said, and silence and time would have to be
left to take their course, where clamour and haste were of no help.
They were all gone, even the body of poor Bertred, gone to a grave
in Saint Chad’s churchyard. The house was emptier than ever,
half-depeopled by death and guilt, and the burden that fell back
upon Judith’s shoulders was the heavier by two childless
widows for whom she must make provision. Must and would. She had
promised that she would tell her aunt all that she needed to know,
and she had kept her promise. The first wild lamentation was over,
the quiet of exhaustion came after. Even the spinning-women had
deserted the house for today. The looms were still. There were no
voices.
Judith shut herself up alone in the solar, and sat down to
contemplate the wreckage, but it seemed rather that what she
regarded was an emptiness, ground cleared to make room for
something new. There was no one now on whom she could lean, where
the clothiers’ trade was concerned, it was again in her own
hands, and she must take charge of it. She would need another head
weaver, one she could trust, and a clerk to keep the accounts, able
to fill the place Miles had held. She had never shirked her
responsibilities, but never made a martyrdom out of them, either.
She would not do so now.
She had almost forgotten what day this was. There neither would
nor could be any rose rent paid, that was certain. The bush was
burned to the ground, it would never again bear the little,
sweet-scented white roses that brought the years of her marriage
back to mind. It did not matter now. She was free and safe and
mistress of what she gave and what she retained; she could go to
Abbot Radulfus and have a new charter drawn up and witnessed,
giving the house and grounds free of all conditions. All the greed
and calculation that had surrounded her was surely spent now, but
she would put an end to it once for all. What did linger on after
the roses was a faint bitter-sweetness of regret for the few short
years of happiness, of which the one rose every year had been a
reminder and a pledge. Now there would be none, never again.
In mid-afternoon Branwen put her head in timidly at the door to
say that there was a visitor waiting in the hall. Indifferently
Judith bade her admit him.
Niall came in hesitantly, with a rose in one hand, and a child
by the other, and stood for a moment just within the doorway to get
his bearings in a room he had never before entered. From the open
window a broad band of bright sunlight crossed the room between
them, leaving Judith in shadow on one side, and the visitors upon
the other. Judith had risen, astonished at his coming, and stood
with parted lips and wide eyes, suddenly lighter of heart, as
though a fresh breeze from a garden had blown through a dark and
gloomy place, filling it with the summer and sanctity of a
saint’s festival day. Here without being summoned, without
warning, was the one creature about her who had never asked or
expected anything, made no demands, sought no advantages, was
utterly without greed or vanity, and to him she owed more than
merely her life. He had brought her a rose, the last from the old
stem, a small miracle.
“Niall…” she said on a slow, hesitant breath,
and that was the first time she had ever called him by his
name.
“I’ve brought you your rent,” he said simply,
and took a few paces towards her and held out the rose, half-open,
fresh and white without a stain.
“They told me,” she said, marvelling, “there
was nothing left, that all was burned. How is this possible?”
And in her turn she went to meet him, almost warily, as though if
she touched the rose it might crumble into ash.
Niall detached his hand very gently from the child’s
grasp, as she hung back shyly. “I picked it yesterday, for
myself when we came home.”
The two extended hands reached out and met in the band of
brightness, and the opened petals turned to the rosy sheen of
mother-of-pearl. Their fingers touched and clasped on the stem, and
it was smooth, stripped of thorns.
“You’ve taken no harm?” she said. “Your
wound will heal clean?”
“It’s nothing but a scratch. I dread,” said
Niall, “that you have come by worse grief.”
“It’s over now. I shall do well enough.” But
she felt that to him she seemed beyond measure solitary and
forsaken. They were looking steadily into each other’s eyes,
with an intensity that was hard to sustain and harder to break. The
little girl took a shy step or two and again hesitated to venture
nearer.
“Your daughter?” said Judith.
“Yes.” He turned to hold out his hand to her.
“There was no one with whom I could leave her.”
“I’m glad. Why should you leave her behind when you
come to me? No one could be more welcome.”
The child came to her father in a sudden rush of confidence,
seeing this strange but soft-voiced woman smile at her. Five years
old and tall for her age, with a solemn oval face of creamy
whiteness with the gloss of the sun on it, she stepped into the bar
of brilliance, and lit up like a candle-flame, for the hair that
clustered about her temples and hung on her shoulders was a true
dark gold, and long gold lashes fringed her dark-blue eyes. She
made a brief dip of the knee by way of reverence, without taking
those eyes or their bright, consuming curiosity from Judith’s
face. And in a moment, having made up her mind, she smiled, and
unmistakably held up her face for the acceptable kiss from an
accepted elder.
She could as well have put her small hand into Judith’s
breast and wrung the heart that had starved so many years for just
such fruit. Judith stooped to the embrace with tears starting to
her eyes. The child’s mouth was soft and cool and sweet. On
the way through the town she had carried the rose, and the scent of
it was still about her. She had nothing to say, not yet, she was
too busy taking in and appraising the room and the woman. She would
be voluble enough later, when both became less strange.
“It was Father Adam gave her her name,” said Niall,
looking down at her with a grave smile. “An unusual
name—she’s called Rosalba.”
“I envy you!” said Judith, as she had said once
before.
A slight constraint had settled upon them again, it was
difficult to find anything to say. So few words, and so niggardly,
had been spent here throughout. He took his daughter’s hand
again, and drew back out of the bar of light towards the door,
leaving Judith with the white rose still sunlit on her breast. The
other white rose gave a skipping step back, willing to go, but
looked back over her shoulder to smile by way of leave-taking.
“Well, chick, we’ll be making for home. We’ve
done our errand.”
And they would go, both of them, and there would be no more
roses to bring, no more rents to pay on the day of Saint
Winifred’s translation. And if they went away thus, there
might never again be such a moment, never these three in one room
together again.
He had reached the door when she said suddenly:
“Niall…”
He turned, abruptly glowing, to see her standing full in the
sunlight, her face as white and open as the rose.
“Niall, don’t go!” She had found words at
last, the right words, and in time. She said to him what she had
said in the dead of night, at the gate of Godric’s Ford:
“Don’t leave me now!”
The End
Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Îñòàâèòü îòçûâ î êíèãå
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà